a general councell for plaine it is as they were men so haue some of them manifestlie erred and that in matters of great weight and importance So farre then as the Councel prooueth the determination and commaundement that it giueth by the plaine worde of God so soone doe we reuerence and embrace the same But if men vnder the name of a Councel pretende to forge vnto vs newe Articles of our faith or to make constitutions repugning to the worde of God then vtterlie we must refuse the same as the doctrine of Deuils which draweth our soules from the voice of our onelie God to follow the doctrine and constitutions of men The cause then why that generall Councels came together was neither to make anie perpetuall lawe which God before had not made neither yet to forge new articles of our beliefe neither to giue the word of God authoritie much lesse to make that to be his word or yet the true interpretation of the same which was not before his holie will expressed in his word But the cause of councels we meane of such as merit the name of Councels was partlie for confutation of heresies for giuing publike confession of their faith to the posteritie following which both they did by the authoritie of Gods written word and not by anie opinion of prerogatiue that they could not erre by reason of their generall assemblie And this we iudge to haue beene the chiefe cause of general Councells The other was for good pollicie and order to be constitute obserued in the Church wherein as in the house of God it becommeth all things to be done decentlie and in order Not that we thinke that one pollicie and one order in ceremonies can be appointed for all ages times and places for as ceremonies such as men haue deuised are but temporall so maie and ought they to be changed when they rather suffer superstition then that they edifie the Church vsing the same Of the Sacramentes AS the fathers vnder the law besides the veritie of the sacrifices had two cheefe Sacramentes to wit Circumcision and the Passeouer the despisers and contemners whereof were not reputed for Gods people so we acknowledge and confesse that we now in the time of the Gospell haue two chiefe Sacraments onelie instituted by the Lord Iesus and commaunded to be vsed of all those that will be reputed members of his bodie to wit Baptisme and the Supper or table of the Lord Iesus called the communion of his bodie and his bloode And these Sacramentes as well of the olde as of the new Testament now instituted of god not onelie to make a visible difference betwixt his people those that were without his league but also to exercise the faith of his children and by participation of the same Sacramentes to seale in their heartes the assurance of his promise and of that most blessed coniunction vnion and societie which the elect haue with their heade Christ Iesus And thus we vtterlie damne the vanitie of those that affirme sacramentes to be nothing else but naked and bare signes No we assuredlie beleeue that by baptisme we are ingrafted in Christ Iesus to be made partakers of his iustice by which our sins are couered and remitted And also that in the Supper rightlie vsed Christ Iesus is so ioyned with vs that he becommeth the verie nourishment food of our soules Not that we imagine any transâ—ubstantiation of the bread in Christs naturall bodie and of wine in his naturall blood as the Papists haue perniciously taught and damnablie beleeued but this vnion and coniunction which we haue with the bodie and blood of Christ Iesus in the right vse of the Sacramente is wrought by operation of the holie Ghost who by true faith carieth vs aboue all things that are visible carnal and earthlie and maketh vs to fâ—â—de vpon the bodie and bloode of Christ Iesus which was once broken and shed for vs which now is in heauen and appeareth in the presence of his father for vs and notwithstanding the farre distance of place which is betwixt his bodie now glorified in the heauen and vs now mortall in this earth yet we must assuredlie beleeue that the breade which we breake is the communion of Christs body and the cup which we blesse is the communion of his bloode so that we confesse and vndoubtedlie beleeue that the faithfull in the right vse of the Lords table doe so eate the bodie and drinke the bloode of the Lord Iesus that he remaineth in them and they in him Yea they are so made flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones that as the eternall Godheade giueth to the flesh of Christ Iesus which of the owne condition and nature was mortall and corruptible life and immortalitie so doeth Christ Iesus his his flesh and bloode eaten and drunken by vs giue vnto vs the same prerogatiues Which albeit we confesse are neither giuen vnto vs at this time onelie neither yet by the proper power and vertue of the Sacrament onelie yet we affirme that the faithfull in the right vse of the Lordes table haue such coniunction with Christ Iesus as the naturall man cannot apprehend yea and further we affirme that albeit the faithfull oppressed by negligence and manly infirmitie doe not profit so much as they would in the verie instant action of the Supper yet shall it after bring fruite forth as liuelie seede sowne in good ground For the holie spirit which can neuer be deuided from the right institution of the Lord Iesus will not frustrate the faithfull of the fruite of that mysticall action but all this we saie commeth of true faith which apprehendeth Christ Iesus who onelie maketh his Sacraments effectuall vnto vs. And therefore whosoeuer slaundereth vs as that we affirme or beleeue Sacraments to be onely naked and bare signes doeth iniury vnto vs and speaketh against the manifest trueth But this liberallie and frankelie we confesse that we make distinction betwixt Christ Iesus in his eternal substance and betwixt the elementes in the sacramentall signes So that we will neither worship the signes in place of that which is signified by them neither yet do we despise interpret them as vnprofitable and vaine but doe vse them with all reuerence examining our selues diligentlie before that so we doe Because wee are assured by the mouth of the Apostle that such as eate of that bread drinke of that cup vnworthelie are guiltie of the bodie and of the bloode of Christ Iesus Of the right administration of the Sacramentes THat sacraments be rightlie ministred we iudge two thinges requisite the one that they be ministred by lawful ministers whome we affirme to be onely they that are appointed to the preaching of the word into whose mouthes God hath put some sermon of exhortation they being men lawfullie chosen there to by some Church The other that they be ministred in such elements and in such sort as God hath appointed else we affirme that
doe proceed from one beginning and therefore we detest the Manichees Maâ—cionites who did wickedly imagine two substances and natures the one of good the other of euill and also two beginnings and two gods one contrarie to the other a good and an euill Amongest al the creatures the Angels and men are most excellent Touching Angells the holie scripture saith Who maketh his Angells spirites and his ministers a flame of fire Also Are they not ministering spirites sent forth to minister for their sakes which shal be the heires of saluation And the Lord Iesus him selfe testifieth of the Deuill saying He hath bene a murtherer from the beginning and abode not in the trueth because theâ—e is no trueth in him When he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owneâ— for he is a lier and the Father thereof We teach therefore that some Angels persisted in obedience were appoâ—nted vnto the faithfull seruice of god men and that other some fell of their owne accord and ranne headlong into destruction so became enimies to all good to all the faithfull c. Now touching man the spirit saieth that in thâ— beginning he was created good according to the image and likenes of God that god placed him in paradise and made all thinges subiect vnto him which Dauid doth most noblie set forth in the 8 Psal Moreouer God gaue vnto him a wife and blessed them VVee saiâ— also that man doth consist of two and those diuers substances in one person of a soule immortall as that which being separated from the bodie doth neither sleepe nor die and a bodie mortal which notwithstanding at the last iudgement shall be raised againe from the dead that from thenceforth the wholl man maie continue for euer in life or in death VVe condemne all those which mocke at or by subtill disputations call into doubt the immortality of the soules or say that the soule sleepeth or that it is a part of God To be short we condemne all opinions of al men whatsoeuer which thinke otherwise of the creation of Angels deuils and men then is deliuered vnto vs by the scriptures in the Apostolike Church of Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL WE also beleeue that God made all thinges by hiâ— euerlasting word that is by his onelie begotten sonneâ— and that he vpholdeth and worketh all thinges by his spirit that is by his owne power And therefore that God as he hath created so he foreseeth and gouerneth all thinges And albeit man by the same fall became subiect to damnation so was made an enimie to god yet that God neuer laid aside the care of mankinde The Patriarks the promises before and after the flood likewise the law of God giuen by Moses the holie Prophets do witnes this thing OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THis one onelie God hath reuealed himselfe vnto men first both in the creation and also in the preseruation and gouernement of his workes c. Looke the rest in the first Section of the scripture and the second Section of God WE beleeue that God the three persons working together by his vertue wisdome and incomprehensible goodnes hath made all thinges that is not onelie heauen and earth and all thinges therein contained but also the inuisible spirits of which some fell head long into destruction and some continued in obedience Therefore we saie that they as they are through their owne malice corrupted are perpetuall enimies to all good and therfore to the whol Church but that these preserued by the meere grace of God are ministers for his glorie and for the saluation of the Elect. We beleeue that God hath not onlie made al things but also ruleth and gouerneth them as he who according to hiâ— will disposeth and ordereth whatsoeuer happeneth in the world Yet we denie that he is the author of euill or that anie blame of thinges done amisse can be laid vpon him seing his will is the soueraigne and moste certaine rule of all righteousnes but he hath wonderfull rather then explicable meanes by which he so vseth al the deuiles and sinnefull men as instruments that whatsoeuer they doe euillie that he as he hath iustlie ordeined so he also turneth it to good Therfore while we confes that nothing at all is â—o be done but by the meanes of his prouidence and appointment we doe in al humility adore his secrets that are hid frâ—â— vs neither doe we search into those thinges which be without the reach of our capacitie Nay rather we applie to our owne vse that which the scripture teacheth for our quiâ—â—nes â—nd â—ontentation sake to wit that God to whome all thingâ— are subiect with a Fatherlie care watcheth for vs so that 〈◊〉 â—o much as a haire of our head fâ—lleth to the ground 〈◊〉 out his will and that he hath Satan and all ouâ— aduersarie so fast bound that vnles leaue be giuen them they cannot do vs anie litle harme OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE know God by two manner of waâ—â—◠〈◊〉 by the making preseruing and gouerning 〈…〉 worlde For that to our eies is as a moste excellent bâ—oke in which al creatures from the least to the greatest 〈◊〉 grauen as it were characters and certaine lâ—â—ters by which the inuisible things of God may be seene and kâ—â—wâ—e of vâ— namelie his euerlasting power and godheade as Paull â—he Apostle speaketh Rom. 1. Chap. 10. 〈…〉 sufficeth to conuince and make all men without 〈…〉 c. Looke for the rest in the first Section of the scripture 〈◊〉 in the second Section of God Artic. 12. WE beleeue that the father by his worde that is by the sonne made heauen 〈◊〉 and al other creatures of nothing when he saw it 〈◊〉 and conuenient and gaue to euerie one his beeing forâ—â— and diuers offices that they might serue their creator that he doth now cherish vpholde and gouerne them al according to his euerlasting prouidence and infinite power and that to this ende that they might serue man and man might serue his God He also made the Angels all good by nature that they might be his ministers and might also attend vpon the elect of which notwithstanding some fel from that excellent nature in which God had created them into euerlasting destruction but some by the singular grace of God abode in the first state of theirs but the Deuills and those wicked spirits are so corrupted and defiled that they be sworne enemies to good all goodnes which as theeues out of a watch towe lie in waite for the Church and al the members thereof that by their iuglings and deceits they may destroie and laâ—e waste all things Therefore beeing through their owne malice addicted to euerlasting condemnation they looke euerie daie for the dreadful punishments of their mischeifes We therefore in this place reiect the errour of the Saduceâ— who denied that there were any spirits or Angels as also the
Of the gospell of Iesus Christ and also of Promises of the spirit and of the letter CHAP. 13. THE gospell indeede is opposed to the lawe for the lawe worketh wrath and doeth denounce a cursse but the gospell doth preach grace and a blessing Iohn saith also The lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and trueth came by Iesus Christ Yet notwithstanding it is moste certaine that they which were before the lawe and vnder the lawe were not altogether destitute of the gospell For they had notable Euangelicall promises such as these are The seede of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The scepter shall not be taken from Iuda vntil Silo come The Lord shall raise vp a Prophet from amongest his owne brethren c. And we doe acknowledge that the fathers had two kinde of promises reuealed vnto them euen as we haue For some of them were of present transitorie thinges such as were the promises of the lande of Canaan and of victories and such as are now a dayes concerning our dailie bread Othersome there were then also are now of heauenlie euerlasting things as of Gods fauour remission of sinnes life euerlasting through faith in Iesus Christ Now the fathers had not onelie outwarde or earthly but spiritual heauenly promises in Christ For the Apostle Peter saith that the Prophets which prophesied of the grace that should come to vs haue searched and inquired of this saluation Whereupon the Apostle Paul also saith that the gospell of God was promised before by the Prophets of God in the holie scriptures Hereby then it appeereth euidentlie that the fathers were not altogether destitute of all the Gospell And although after this manner our fathers had the gospell in the writinges of the Prophets by which they attained saluation in Christ through faith yet the gospell is properlie called that glad and happie tidings wherein first by Iohn Baptist then by Christ the Lorde himselfe and afterward by the Apostles their successours is preached to vs in the world that God hath now performed that which he promised from the beginning of the world hath sent yea and giuen vnto vs his onelie sonne and in him reconciliation with the father remission of sinnes all fulnes and euerlasting life The historie therefore set downe by the foure Euagelists declaring how these thinges were done or fulfilled of Christ and what he taught and did and that they which beleeued in him had al fulnes this I saie is truelie called the Gospell The preaching also and scripture of the Apostles in which they expound vnto vs how the sonne was giuen vs of the father and in him all things pertaining to life and saluation is truelie called the doctrine of the Gospell so as euen at this daie it looseth not that worthie name if it be sincere The same preaching of the Gospel is by the Apostle tearmed the spirit and the ministerie of the spirit because it is lining and workeing thorough faith in the eares yea in the hearts of the faithfull thorough the illumination of the holie spirit For the letter which is opposed vnto the spirit doth in deede signifie euerie outward thing but more speciallie the doctrine of the law which without the spirit faith worketh wrath stirreth vp sin in the mindes of theÌ„ that do not truly beleeue For which cause it is called by the Apostle the ministery of death for hitherto pertaineth that saying of the Apostle The letter killeth but the spirit giueth life The false Apostles preached the Gospel corrupted by mingling of the law therewith as though Christ could not saue without the law Such also were the Hebionites said to be which came of Hebion the heretike and the Nazarites which before time were called Myneans Al which we doe condemne sincerely preaching the worde and teaching that the beleeuers are iustified by the spirit onelie and not by the law But of this matter there shall follow a more large discourse in the title of iustification And although the doctrine of the Gospel compared with the Pharisees doctrine of the law might seeme when it was first preached by Christ to be a new doctrine the which thing also Ieremie prophesied of the new Testament yet in deed it not onelie was as yet is though the Papists call it new in regarde of Popish doctrine which hath of long time bin receiued an ancient doctrine but also the most ancient in the world For God from all eternitie fore ordeined to saue the world by Christ and this his predestination and eternal counsel hath he opened to the world by the Gospell Whereby it appeareth that the Euangelicall doctrine and religion was the moste auncient of all that euer were are or euer shal be Wherefore we saie that all they erre foullie and speake things vnworthy the eternall counsell of God who tearme the Euangelicall doctrine and religion a new start vp faith scarce thirtie yeares olde to whome that saying of Isaiah doth verie well agree Woe vnto them that speake good 〈◊〉 euill and euill of good which put darkenes for light and lightâ—â— darkenes that put bitter for sweete and sweete for sowre OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Therefore in the wholl Euangelicall doctrine this ought first and chiefely to be vrged that we are saued by the onelie mercie and grace of God and by Christ his merittes whereof that men may know how much they stand in neede their sinnes must be verie clearelie laid open vnto them by the law and by Christ his death OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the word of God or the holie Gospell CHAP. 10. ANd seeing that the administration of thee new testâ— ment also the word and the sacraments are lawfully committed to the Ministers of the Church and their lippeâ— ought to preserue knowledge that the law maie be sought at their mouth therefore in this Chapter it is further taught what the word of God and the holie gospell is Now the Preaching of the word of God and of the Gospell is the true ministerie of grace instituted and commaunded of Christe our Lord wherein the full and perfect will of God touching eternall reconciliation necessarie to saluation and made manifest in the holie scripture is declared and preached vnto all people This doctrine did Christ giue in charge vnto his disciples in the wordes of this sentence Goye into all the world and preach the Gospell to euerie creature This doctrine doth Peter professe before Cornelius when he saith He commaunded vs to preach vnto the people and to testifie that this is he that is ordeined of God to be the Iudge of the quick and the dead To him also giue all the Prophets wines that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes This ministery is more honorable greater and more necessarie to saluation then are
Discipline neither they which haue behaued themselues more stubbornelie haue bin excommunicated those Sacraments which they doe administer maie be receiued of them if so be that they do administer them according to the will minde and institution of Christ the which thing also the constitutions of the auncient Church doe confirme For the vertue and efficacie of the Sacraments doth neither consist in him nor depend on him who doth either administer them whosoeuer he be or doth receiue them but it consisteth in the institution and in the commaundement that was moste absolute and mightie in authoritie and in the worde of the author of the Sacraments to wit of our Lorde Iesus Christ on which one thing they doe relie and haue from thence whatsoeuer they are able to doe Neuertheles the ministers must throughlie looke to it and take good heede lest whilest by their labour they be seruiceable to others They themselues become reprobates or worthie to be reiected and also lest they giue holie thinges to dogges or cast pearles before swine Also the people must endeuour by all meanes to take heede that they doe not in anie case receiue the Sacraments with the offence of the Church and the proper daunger of the saluation of their soules that is to there own fault and iudgement wherof we made mention before OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that there be Sacraments adioyned to the word for the more ample confirmation therof to wit that they may be pledges tokeÌ„s of the grace of god wherby our weake rude faith may be helped For we confesth at these outwarde signes be such that God by the power of his holie Spirit doth work by them that nothing may there be represented to vs in vaine yet we thinke that the wholl substance and truth of them is in Christ Iesus from whome if they be separated they be nothing else but vaine shadowes and smokes Also Artic. 35. We acknowledge that there be onelie two Sacramentes common to the wholl Church c. That which followeth pertaineth to the 13. Sect OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION MOreouer we allow the Sacramentes of the Church that is to saie certaine holie signes and Ceremonies which Christ would we should vse that by them he might set before our eies the Mysteries of our Saluation and might more strongly confirme the Faith which we haue in his bloode and might seale his grace in our hartes And these Sacramentes together with Tertullian Origen Ambrose Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Basill Dionysius and other Catholike Fathers we do call Figures Signes Markes Badges Prinâ—s Copies Fourmes Seales Signettes Similiuâ—des paternes Representations Remembrances and Memories and we make no doubt together with the same Doctoures to saie that these be certaine visible words Seales of Righteousnes and Tokens of Grace And we doe expresselie pronounce that in the Lordes Supper there is truely giuen vnto the Beleeuing the bodie and blood of our Lord the Flesh of the Sonne of God which quickeneth our Soules the meate that commeth from aboue the Food of Immortalitie of Grace Trueth and Life and that the same Supper is the communion of the Body and Bloode of Christ by the partaking whereof we be reuiued strengthned and fed vnto Immortalitie and whereby we are ioyned vnited and incorporated vnto Christ that we maie abide in him and he in vs. Besides this we acknowledge that there be two sacraments which we iudge properlie ought to be called by this name that is to saie Baptisme and the Sacrament of thankesgiuing For thus manie we see were deliuered and sanctified by Christ and well allowed of the olde Fathers Ambrose and Augustine and such others OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that God hauing regard to our dulnes and infirmitie did institute Sacramentes for vs that by them his promises might be sealed to vs and that they might be moste certaine pledges of his heauenlie loue towards vs and of his giftes bestowed vpon vs for the cherishing and sustaining of our faith These Sacraments he added to the worde of the Gospel that he might more liuelie set before our externall senses both those thinges which he declareth vnto vs in his worde and those also which he worketh inwardlie in our hartes and to confirme more and more in vs that saluation which he vouchsafeth to communicate vnto vs. For the Sacraments are signes and visible tokens of internall and visible thinges by the which as by certaine meanes God himselfe worketh within vs by the power of the holie Ghost Therefore they be not vaine or idle signes neither yet ordeined of God to deceiue or frustrate vs of our hope For the trueth of our Sacraments is Iesus Christ without whome they are of no value Moreouer that number of Sacraments sufficeth vs which Christ himselfe our true and onelie Doctor hath instituted and those are onelie two to wit the Sacrament of baptisme and the Sacrament of the holie supper of our Lord and sauiour Iesus Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE SEeing that in this life manie euill ones and hypocrites are mingled with the Church and haue fellowshippe with it in the outward signes and pleadges the Sacraments administred by such as are euill maie lawfullie be vsed according to the saying of Christ The Scribes and Pharisies sit 〈◊〉 Moses chaire c. For the sacramentes and the word of God are effectual by reason of the institution and commaundement of Christ though they be deliuered by wicked and euil men They condemne the Donatists and such like whoe saide it was not lawfull for the people to vse the minister of euill men in the Church and helde opinion that the ministerie of euill men was quite without fruit and effect The beginnining of this 8. Article is else where thus set downe THough the Church to speake properlie be a congregation of Saintes and true beleeuers yet seeing that in this life manie hypocrites and euill men be mingled with it it is a lawfull thing to vse the sacramentes ministered by the hands of euill men c. Touching the vse of the sacraments they teach that they were instituted not so much to be notes of profession amongst men as to be signes and pleadges of Gods good 〈◊〉 towardes vs set before the eies to sturre vp and confirme faith in them which vse them Therefore we must vse sacramentes so as we must ioyne faith with them which maie beleeue the promises that are offered and declared vnto 〈◊〉 by the Sacramentes By this faith we receiue both the grace promised which is represented by the sacraments and also the holie Ghost Therefore they condemne that Pharisaicall opinion of the Papistes which suppresseth the doctrine of faith and doth not teach that faith which beleeueth that grace is freelie giuen vs for Christes sake is necessarie in the vse of the sacraments but imagineth that men are iust for the verie vse of the sacraments euen by the worke done and
of the lawe the office of Christ and his blessed Euangell his corrupted doctrine concerning original sinne our naturall inabâ—lâ—tiâ— and rebellion to Gods law our instification by faith onelie our imperfect sanctification and obedience to the lawe the nature number and vse of the holie Sacraments his fine bastard sacraments with all his rites ceremonies and false doctrine added to the administration of the true Sacraments without the word of God his cruell iudgement against Infants departing without the Sacrament his absolute necessitieâ— Baptisme his blasphemous opinion of transsubst antiatioâ— or reall presence of Christes bodie in the elements and receiuing of the same by the wicked or bodies of men his dispensations with solemne othes periuries and degrees of mariage forbidden in the word his crueltie against the Innocent diuorced his deuilish Masse his blasphemous Priesthood his prophane sacrifice for the sinnes of the dead and the quick his Canonization of men calling vpon Angells or Saintes departed worshipping of Images reliques and crosses dedicating of Churches Altars Daies Vowes to creatures his Purgatorie praiers for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his processions and blasphemous Letany and multitude of Aduocates or Mediatours his manifolde orders Auricular confession his dispersed vncertaine repentance his generall and doubt some faith his satisfactions of men for their sinnnes his iustification by workes Opus Operatum woorkes of supererogation merites pardons peregrinations and stations his holie water Baptiâ—â—ng of Belles Coniuring of spirites Crossing Saâ—ing Annointing coniuring Hallowing of Gods good Creatures with the superstitious opinion ioyned therewith his worldlie Monarchie and wicked hierarchâ—e his three solemned vowes with all his shaâ—eliâ—gs of sundrie sortes his erronious bloodie decrees made at Trent with all the subscribers and approouers of that cruell and bloody band coniured against the Church of God And finallie â—e detest all his vaine allegories rites signes and traditions brought in the Church without or against the worde of God and doctrine of this true reformed Church to the which we toyne our selues willinglie in doctrine faith religion discipline and vse of the holie Sacraments as liuelie members of the same in Christ our head promising and swearing by the great name of the Lord our God that we shall continue in the obedience of the doctrine and discipline of this Church and shall defend the same according to our vocation and power all the daies of our liues vnder the paines contained in the law and danger both of bodie and soule in the date of Gods fearefull iudgement And seeing that manie are stirred vp by Satan and that Romane Antichrist to promise sâ—â—are subsâ—râ—â—â— and for a time vse the holy Sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their owne conscience minding hereby first vnder the externall cloake of Religion to corrupt and subuert secretlie Gods true Religion within the Church and afterward when time maie serue to become open enemies and persequuters of the same vnder vaine hope of the Popes dispensation deuised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the daie of the Lord Iesus We therefore willing to take away all suspition of hypocrisie and of such double dealing with God and his Church protest and call the sâ—archer of all heartes for witnes that our mindes and heartes do fully agree with this our confession promise oth and subscription So that we are not mooâ—ed for anie worldlie respect but are persuaded onelie in our conscience through the knowledge and loue of Gods true religion printed in our heartes by the holie spirit as we shall answer to him in the daie when the secrets of all heartes shall be disclosed And because we perceiue that the quietnes and stabilitie of our religion and Church doth depend vpon the safetie and good behauioâ—r of the Kings maiestie as vpon a comfortable Instrumenâ— of Gods mercie graunted to this countrie for the manteining of his Church and ministration of Iustice amongst vs we protest and promise with our heartes vnder the same oth hand writ and paines that we shall defend his person and authoritie with our goods bodies and liues iâ— the defence of Christes Euangell Libertie of our countrie ministration of iustice and punishment of iniquity against all enemies within this realme or without as we desire our God to be a strong and mercifull defender to vs in the daie of our death and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ To whome with the father and the holy spirit bâ— all honour and glory eternallie Amen THE ESTATES OF SCOTLAND VVITH THE INHABITANTS OF THE SAME PROfessing Christ Iesus and his ho lie gospell To their naturall countrie men and to all other Realmes and nations professing the same Christ Iesus with them wish grace mercie and peace from God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ with the spirit of righteous iudgement of saluation LOng haue wee thirsted deare brethren to haue notified vnto the worlde the summe of that doctrine which wee professe and for the which we haue sustained infamie and daunger But such hath beene the rage of Sathan agaist vs and against Christ Iesus his eternall veritie latelie borne amongest vs that to this daie no time hath beene graunted vnto vs to cleare our consciences as moste gladlie we would haue done For how we haue beene tossed at times heretofore the moste parte of Europe as we suppose doth vnderstand But seing that of the infinite goodnes of our God who neuer suffereth his afflicted vtterlie to be confounded aboue expectation we haue obtained some rest and libertie we would not but set forth this briefe and plaine confession of such doctrine as is proponed vnto vs and as we beleeue and professe partlie for satisfaction of our brethren whose hearts we doubt not haue beene and yet are wounded by the despitefull railing of such as yet haue not learned to speake well and partlie for stopping of the mouthes of the impudent blasphemers who boldelie damne that which they haue neither heard nor yet vnderstoode Not that we iudge that the cankred malice of such is able to be cured by this our simple confession No we knowe the sweete sauour of the Gospell is and shall be death to the sonnes of perdition but we haue chiefe respect to our weake and infirme brethren to whome we woulde communicate the bottome of our hearts lest that they be troubled or carried awaie by diuersitie of rumours which Satan spreads abroad against vs to the defacing of this our moste godlie enterprise protesting that if anie man shall note in this our confession anie article or sentence repugning to Gods holie worde and doe admonish vs of the same in writing we by Gods grace doe promise vnto him satisfaction from the mouth of God that is from his holie Scriptures or else reformation of that which he shall prooue to be amisse For God we take to record in our consciences that from our hearts we abhorre all sectes of heresie and all teachers of
neither true faith neither anie portion of the spirit of the Lord Iesus so long as obstinatlie they continue in their wickednes For how soone that euer the spirit of the Lord Iesus which Gods elect children receiue by true faith taketh possession in the heart of euerie man so soone doth he regenerate and renue the same man so that he beginneth to hate that which before he loued and beginneth to loue that which before he hated And from thence cometh that continual baâ—tel which is betwixt the flesh and the spirit in Gods children so that the flesh and naturall man according to the owne corruption lusteth for thinges pleasing and delectable vnto it selfe grudgeth in aduersitie is lifted vp in prosperitie and at euerie moment is prone and readie to offende the maiestie of God But the spirit of God which giueth witnessing to our spirit that we are the sonnes of God maketh vs to resist filthie pleasures and to grone in Gods presence for deliuerance from this bondage of corruption And finallie so triumpheth ouer sinne that it raigneth not in mortall bodies This battell haue not the carnall men being destitute of Gods spirit but doe follow and obeie sinne with greedines and without repentance euen as the Deuill and their corrupt lusts do pricke them But the Sonnes of god as before is saide doe fight against sinne doe sobbe and mourne when they perceiue themselues tempted in iniquitie and if they fall they rise againe with vnfained repentance and these things they do not by their owne power but by the power of the Lord Iesus without whome they were able to doe nothing What workes are reputed good before God WE confesse and acknowledge that God hath giuen to man his holie law in which not onlie are forbidden all such workes as displease and offend his godlie maiestie but also are commaunded all such as please him and as he hath promised to reward And these workes be of two sortes The one are done to the honour of God the other tâ— the profit of our neighbours and both haue the reuealed will of God for their assurance To haue one God to worship and honoure him to call vpon him in all our troubles to reuerence his holie name to heare his word to beleue the same to communicate with his holie Sacraments are the workes of the first table To honour father mother Princes Rulers and superior powers to loue them to support them yea to obey their charges not repugning to the commaundement of God to saue the liues of innocentes to repreâ— tyranny to defend the oppressed to keep our bodies cleanâ— and holie to â—ue in sobernes and temperance to deale iâ—stlie with all men both in word and deede and finally to repres all appetite of our neighbours hurt are the good works of the second table which are most pleasing and acceptable to God as those workes that are commaunded by himselfe The contrarie whereof is sinne most odious which alwaies displeaseth him and prouolâ—eth him to anger As not to caâ— vpon him alone when we haue need not to heare his worâ—â— with reuerence to contemne and despise it to haue orâ—â— worship Idolls to mainteine and defend idolatrie lightlie 〈◊〉 esteeme the râ—uâ—râ—nt name of God to prophane abuse oâ— contemne the Sacraments of Christ Iesus to disobey or resist any that God hâ—th placed in authoritie whilest theâ— passe not ouer the â—o indes of their office to murther orâ—o consent thereto to be are hatred or to suffer innocent blooâ— to be shed if we may withstand it and finallie the transgression of any other commaundement in the first or second table we confesse or affirme to be sinne by the which Gods hate and displeasure is kindled against the proude vnthankfull world So that good workes we affirme to be those onelie that are done in faith and at Gods commaundement who 〈◊〉 his law hath expressed what the things be that please him And euill workes we affirme not onelie those that expresselie are done against Gods commaundement but those also that in matters of religion and in worshipping of God haue no other assurance but the inuention and opinion of man which God from the beginning hath euer reiected as by the Prophet Esaie and by our Master Christ Iesus we are taught in these wordes In vaine doe they worship me teaching the doctrines and precepts of men The perfection of the law and imperfection of man THe law of God we confesse and acknowledge moste iust most equall most holie and most perfect commaunding those things which being wrought in perfection were able to giue light and able to bring man to eternall felicitie But our nature is so corrupt so weake and so vnperfit that we are neuer able to fullfil the workes of the law in perfection Yea if we saie we haue no sinne euen after we are regenerated we deceiue our selues and the verity of God is not in vs. And therefore it be houeth vs to apprehend Christ Iesus with his iustice and satisfaction who is the ende and accomplishment of the law by whome we are set at this libertie that the cursse and malediction of God fall not vpon vs albeit we fulfil not the same in al points For God the Father beholding vs in the body of his son Christ Iesus accepteth our imperfit obedience as it were persit and couereth our workes which are defiled with many spottes with the iustice of his Sonne we doe not meane that we are so set at libertie that we owe no obedience to the law for that before we haue plainlie confessed but this we affirme that no man in earth Christ Iesus onelie excepted hath giuen giueth or shall giue in worke that obedience to the law which the law requireth But when we haue done al things we must fall downe and vnfeinâ—dly confesse that we are vnprofitable seruantes And therefore whosoeuer boaste themselues of the merites of their owne workes or put their trust in the workes of supererogation boast themselues of that which is nought and put their trust in damnable Idolatrie Of the Church AS we beleeue in one God Father Sonne and the holie Ghost so doe we most constantlie beleeue that from the beginning there hath bene and now is and to the ende of the worlde shall be one Church that is to saie a companie and multitude of men chosen of God who rightly worship and imbrace him by true faith in Christ Iesus who is the onelie head of the same Church which also is the bodie and spouse of Christ Iesus which Church is Catholike that is vniuersall because it conteineth the elect of all ages of all realmes nations and tongues be they of the Iewes or be they of the Gentiles who haue communion and societie with god the father and with his Sonne Christ Iesus through the sanctification of his holie spirit and therefore it is called the communion not of prophane persons but of Saints who as
Citizens of the heauenlie Ierusalem haue the fruition of the moste inestimable benefites to wit of one God one Lord Iesus one faith and of one Baptisme out of the which Church there is neither life nor eternall felicitie And therfore we vtterlie abhor the blasphemie of those that affirme that men which liue according to equitie and iustice shall be saued what religion so euer they haue professed For as without Christ Iesus there is neither life nor saluation so shal there none be participant thereof but such as the father hath giuen vnto his Sonne Christ Iesus and those in time to come vnto him auow his doctrine and beleeue in him we apprehend the children with the faithful parents This Church is inuisible knowne onelie to God who alone knoweth whome he hath chosen and comprehendeth as well as said is the elect that be departed commonlie called the Church triumphant as those that yet liue and fight against sinne and Satan and shall liue hereafter The immortalitie of the soules THe elect departed are in peace and rest from their labours not that they sleepe and come to a certaine obliuion as some phantastikes doe affirme but that they are deliuered from all feare and torment and all temptation to which we and al Gods elect are subiect in this life and therfore doe beare the name of the Church militant as contrariwise the reprobate and vnfaithful departed haue anguish torment and paine that can not be expressed So that neither are the one nor the other in such sleepe that they feele not their torment as the parable of Christ Iesus in the 16. of Luke his wordes to the theefe and these wordes of the soules crying vnder the Altar O Lorde thou art righteous and iâ—st how long shalt thou not reuenge our blood vpon these that dwell in the earth doe testifie Of the notes by the which the true Church is discerned from the false and who shall be iudge of the doctrine BEcause that Satan from the beginning hath laboured to decke his pestilent sinagogue with the title of the Church of God and hath inflamed the heartes of cruell murtherers to persecute trouble molest the true Church and members thereof as Caine did Abell Ismaell Isaak Esau Iacob and the wholl priesthoode of the Iewes Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles after him It is a thing most requisite that the true Church be discerned from the filthie sinagogues by cleare perfit notes lest we being deceiued receiue and imbrace to our condemnation the one for the other The notes signes and assured tokens whereby the immaculate spouse of Christ Iesus is knowne from the horrible harlot the Church malignant we affirme are neither antiquitie title vsurped lineall descent place appointed nor multitude of men approouing an errour for Caine in age and title was preferred to Abell and Seth Ierusalem had prerogatiue aboue al places of the earth where also were the priests lineallie descended from Aaron and greater number followed the Scribes Pharisies and Priestes then vnfainedlie beleeued and approoued Christ Iesus and his doctrine yet as we suppose no man of sound iudgement will graunt that any of the forenamed were the Church of God The notes therefore of the true Church of God we beleeue confesse and auow to be first the true preaching of the worde of God in the which God hath reuealed himselfe vnto vs as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe declare Secondlie the right administration of the Sacramentes of Christ Iesus which must be annexed vnto the worde and promise of God to seale confirme the same in our hearts Lastlie Ecclesiasticall discipline vprightlie ministred as Gods word prescribeth wherby vice is repressed and vertue nourished Whersoeuer then these former notes are seene and of anie time continue be the number neâ—â—r so fewe aboue two or three there without all doubt is the true Church of Christ who according to his promise is in the midst of them Not in the vniuersall of which we haue before spoken but particular such as was in Corinthus Gallacia Ephesus and other places in which the ministery was planted by Paull and were of himselfe named the Churches of God and such Churches we the inhabitants of the Realme of Scotlande professours of Christ Iesus professe our selues â—o haue in our Cities townes and places reformed For the doctrine taught in our Churches is contained in the written worde of God to wit in the bookes of the olde and new Testaments in those bookes we meane which of the auncient haue beene reputed Canonicall In the which we affirme that all thinges necessarie to be beleeued for the saluation of mankinde are sufficientlie expressed The interpretation whereof we confesse neither appertaineth to priuate nor publike person neither yet to anie church for any preheminence or prerogatiue personal or locall which one hath aboue another but appertaineth to the Spirit of God by the which also the scripture was written When controuetsie theÌ„ happeneth for the right vnderstanding of any place or sentence of scripture or for the reformation of anie abuse within the Church of God we ought noâ— so much to looke what men before vs haue saide or done as vnto that which the holie ghost vniformlie speaketh within the bodie of the scriptures and vnto that which Christ Iesus himselfe did and commaunded to be done For this is one thing vniuersally graunted that the spirit of god which is the spirit of vnitie is in nothing contrarie to himselfe Iâ— then the interpretation determination or sentence of anie Doctor Church or Councell repugne to the plaine worde of God written in anie other place of the scripture it is a thing moste certaine that there is not the true vnderstanding and meaning of the holie ghost although that councels Realmes and nations haue approoued and receiued the same For we dare not receiue nor admitâ—te anie interpretation which repugneth to anie principall point of our faith or to anie other plaine texte of scripture or yet vnto the rule of charitie The authoritie of the Scriptures AS we beleeue and confesse the scriptures of God sufficientlie to instruct and make the man of God perfect so doe we affirme and auowe the authoritie of the same to be of God and neither to depende on men nor Angels We affirme therefore that such as alledge the scripture to haue no other authoritie but that which it hath receiued from the Church are blasphemous against God and iniurious to the true Church which alwaies heareth and obeyeth the voice of her owne spouse and Pastour but taketh not vpon her to be maistresse ouer the same Of the generall Councells of their power authoritie and causes of their conuention AS we doe not rashlie damne that which godlie men assembled together in generall Councel lawfully gathered haue proponed vnto vs so without iust examination doe we not receiue whatsoeuer is obtruded vnto men vnder the name of
so glorious and receiued how many soeuer of them doe withdrawe or hinder vs as of thinges vnprofitable and hurtfull so we answere with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankinde and by Christ the Lord his sonne hath declared this good will which is receiued by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through loue that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of things commaunded and not commaunded Art 10. WE confesse that as no man can commaund those things which Christ hath not commaunded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the 3. in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c. And in the marg God said I am Iehoua your god Leuit. 18. by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehoua your god is God of Gods a great god terrible Who therefore among his creatures can graâ—â— those things which he hath forbidden In like sorte Section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath graunted c. The other things which are conteined in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted euerie one in their places OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Oâ— THE WALDENSES Of the holie scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy scripture of the neâ— and olde Testament which is commonlie called the Bible and is lawfullie receiued and allowed of the fathers which are of best and soundest iudgement that it is true certaine and worthie to be beleeued whereunto no other humane writings whatsoeuer or of what sort soeuer they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must giue place to the holie scripture First because it is inspired anâ— taught of the holie Ghost and vttered by the mouth of holie men written by them and confirmed by heauenlie and diuine restimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth discloseth the meaning how it ought to be vnderstood and the trueth of this scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especiallie by raising vp and giuing faithful ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirâ— Dauid speaketh when he saieth The spirit of the Lord spake by me and his word was in my tongue and Peter For prophecie 〈◊〉 not molde time by the will of man but holie men of God spakes they were mooued by the holie Ghost and Paull The wholl scripture giuen by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the scriptures And againe Ye are deceiued not knowing the scriptures neither doe ye vnderstand the power of God And He opened the mindes of his Disciples that they might vnderstand the scriptures Secondlie because it is a true and sure testimonie and a cleare proofe of Gods fauourable good will which he hath reueiled concerning himselfe without which reuelation of scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such thinges as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline gouernement of the holie Church for all and singular persons in the ordinarie ministerie of saluation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fullie absolutelie and so farre forth as 〈◊〉 requisite as in a moste excellent and moste exquisite worke of the holie Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angell from heauen can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeued And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holie scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the worde outwardlie preached as from an ordinarie meane ordeâ—â—ed of god for this purpose Wherefore euerie one ought verie highly to esâ—eâ—â—e of the diuine writings of the holie Prophets and Apostles resolutelie to beleeue them and religiouslie to yeaâ—d vnto them in all things diligentlie to reade them to gather wholsome doctrine our of them and according to them ought euerie man to frame and order himselfe but especiallie they who after an holie manner are set ouer the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all vnderstand and especiallie according to the auncient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospells in scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holie daies out of the Euangelistes and Apostles writings are vsually called Gospells Epistles out of which profitable and whollsome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and neede requiteth We likewise teach that the writings of holie Doctors especiallie of those that are auncient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable wherof there may be some vse to instruct the people yet onelie in those thinges wheerin they agree with the holie scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they giue testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swarue not from the consent iudgement and decrees of the auncient Church wherein shee hath continued vnspotted in the trueth after what sort they themselues also haue charged men to iudge and thinke of their writings and haue giuen warning that heede should be taken lest that they beeing but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner Be not thou a seruant to my writings as it were to the Canonical scriptures but in the Canonical scriptures such things as thou didâ—t not beleue when thou hast there found them immediately beleue But in my writings that which thou knowest not for a certaine trueth vnlesse thou perceiue it to be certaine hold it not resolutelie And else where he saith Giue not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonicall scriptures This is the right rule to discerne writings by which so greatlie liked the Papists that they haue cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Noli meis verbis c. OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THis one god hath reuealed himselfe to be such a one vnto men first in the creation preseruation gouerning of his works secondly faâ—re more plainely in his word which word in the beginning he reuealed to the fathers by certaine visions and oracles and then caused it to be written in these bookes which we cal Holie scripture All this holie scripture is conteined in the Canonicall bookes of the olde and new Testament The Catalogue whereof is this The fiue bookes of Moses namelie Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers
be wanting to him who with al his mihgt laboureth to follow and embrace the scripture of God THE SECOND SECTION OF GOD IN ESSENCE ONE IN persons three and of his true worship THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of God his vnitie and the Trinitie CHAP. 3. WE beleeue teach that God is one in essence or nature subsisting by himselfe all sufficient in himselfe inuisible without a bodie infinite eternal the creator of all things both visible inuisible the chiefest good liuing quickning and preseruing all things almightie and exceeding wise gentle or mercifull iust and true And we detest the multitude of Gods because it is expressie written The Lorde thy God is one God I am the Lord thy God thou shalt haue no straunge Gods before my face I am the Lord and there is none other beside me there is no God Am not I the Lorde and there is none other beside me alone a iust God and a Sauiour there is none beside me I the Lord Iehoua the mercifull God gracious long suffering and aboundant in goodnes and truth c. Exod. 34. We neuertheles beleeue and teach that the same infinite one and indiuisible God is in persons inseparablie and without confusion distinguished into the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost so as the Father hath begotten the Sonne from euerlasting the Sonne is begotten by an vnspeakeable manner and the holie Ghost proceedeth from them both and that from euerlasting and is to be worshipped with them both So that there be not three Gods but three persons consubstantiall coeternall and coequall distinct as touching their persons and in order one going before another yet without anie inequalitie For as touching their nature or essence they are so ioyned together that they are but one God and the diuine essence is common to the Father the sonne and the holy Ghost For the scripture hath deliuered vnto vs a manifest distinction of persons the Angell among other thinges saying thus to the blessed Virgine The holie Ghost shall come vpon thee and the power of the highest shall ouershadow thee and that holie thing which shal be borne shal be called the sonne of God Also in the baptisme of Christ a voice was heard from heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne The holie Ghost also appeared in the likenes of a doue And when the Lord himselfe commaunded to baptize he commaunded To baptize in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost In like sort else where in the Gospell he saide The Father will send the holie Ghost in my name Againe he saith When the comforter shall come whome I will send vnto you from the Father the spirit of trueth who proceedeth from the Father he shall beare witnes of me c. To be short we receiue the Apostles Creede because it deliuereth vnto vs the true faith We therefore condemne the Iewes and the Mahometistes and all those that blaspheme this Trinitie that is sacred and onelie to be adored VVe also condemne all heresies and heretiks which teach that the sonne and the holie Ghost are God onelie in name also that there is in the Trinitie some thing created that serueth and ministreth vnto an other finally that there is in it some thing vnequal greater or lesse corporall or corporally fashioned in manners or in will diuers either confounded or sole by it selfe as if the sonne and holie Ghost were the affections proprieties of one God the Father as the Monarchistes the Nouatians Praxeas the Patripassians Sabellius Samosatenus Aëtius Macedonius Arrius and such like haue thought Of Idolls or Images of God of Christ and of Saints CHAP. 4. ANd because god is an inuisible spirit an incomprehensible essence he can not therefore by anie arte or image be expressed For which cause we feare not with the scripture to tearme the Images of God meere lies VVe doe therefore reiect not onelie the Idols of the Gentles but also the images of Christians For although Christ tooke vppon him mans nature yet he did not therefore take it that he might set forth a patterne for caruers and painters He denied that he came To destroie the law and the Prophets But images are forbidden in the lawe the Prophets He denied that his Bodelie presense should anie whit profit the Church He promised that He would by his spirit be present with vs for euer who would then beleeue that the shadow or picture of his bodie doth anie whit benifit the godlie seeing that he abideth in vs by his spirit We are therefore the Temples of God But what agreement hath the temple of God which images And seeing that the blessed spirites and saints in heauen while they liued here abhorred all worship donne vnto themselues and spake against images who can thinke it likely that the saints in heauen and the Angell are delighted with their owne Images whereunto men doe bow their knees vncouer their heades and giue such other like honour But that men might be instructed in Religion put in minde of heauenlie things and of their owne saluation the Lord commaunded To preach the Gospell not to paint and instruct the laytie by pictures he also instituted Sacraments but he no where appointed Images Furthermore in euerie place which waie soeuer we turne our eies we maie see the liuelie and true creatures of God which if they be marked as is meete they do much more effectuallie mooue the beholder then all the Images or vaine vnmooueable rotten and dead pictures of all men whatsoeuer of which the Prophet spake truelie They haue eies see not c. Therfore we approoue the iudgement of Lactantius an auncient writer who saith Vndoubtedly there is no religion wheresoeuer there is a picture And we affirme that the blessed Bishop Epiphanius did wel who finding on the church dores a vaile that had painted in it the picture as it might be of Christ or of some other Saint he cut and tooke it awaie For that contrarie to the authoritie of the scriptures he had seene the picture of a man to hang in the Church of Christ and therefore he charged that from thence forth no such vailes which were contrarie to ou◠religiō should be hanged vp in the Church of Christ but that rather such scruple should be taken awaie which was vnworthie the Church of Christ and all faithful people Moreouer we approoue this sentence of S. Augustine Cap. 55. de vera relig Let not the worship of mens works be a religion vnto vs. For the workmen them selues that make such things are better whome yet we ought not to worship Of the adoring worshipping and inuocating of God through the onelie Mediator Iesus Christ CHAP. 5. WE teach men to adore and worship the true God alone this honour we impart to none according to the commaundement of the Lorde thou shalt adore the Lorde thy God and
indiuisible diuine essence Of whoâ—â— thorough whome and in whome are all things who loueth and rewardeth righteousnes and vertue but hateth and punisheth all iniquitie and sinne According to this faith men are taught to acknowledge the wonderfull workes of god and those properties which are peculiar to each person oâ— the holie Trinitie and of the diuine vnitie and to acknowledge the soueraigne and infinite power wisedome and goodnes of the one onelie God out of which also ariseth proceedeth the sauing knowledge as wel of the essence as of the wil of god One kinde of works or properties of the three persons of the godhead by which they are discerned one from the other are the inward eternall and hypostaticall proprieties which alwaies remaine immutable and are onelie apprehended by the eies of faith and are these That the father as the fountaine welspring of the godheade from al eternity begetteth the son equal to himselfe and that himselfe remaineth not begotten neither yet is he the person of the sonne seeing he is a person begitting not begotten The soâ—ne is begotten of the eternall father from all eterâ—itie â—â—ue god of god and as he is a person he is not the father but the sonne begotten of the essence oâ— nature of the father and consubstantiall with him which sonne in the fulnes of time which he had before appointed for this purpose himselfe alone as he is the sonne tooke vnto him our nature of the blessed Virgine Marie vnited it into one person with the godheade whereof we shall speak afterward But the holie Ghost proceedeth from the father and the sonne so he is neither the father nor the sonne but a person distinct from them eternal and the substantiall loue of the father and of the sonne surpassing all admiration these three persons are one true God as is a foresaid The other kinde of works in these persons in the vnitie of the godhead isâ—ueth as it were into opeÌ„ sight out of the diuine esseÌ„ce the persoÌ„s therof in which being distinct they haue manifested themselues these are three The first is the wonderfull worke of creation which the Creedes doe attribute to the father The second is the work of redemption which is proper to Christ The third is the worke of sanctification which is ascribed to the holie Ghost for which cause he in the Apostles Creede is peculiarlie called holie And yet all these are the proper workes of one true God that of him alone none other to wit the father the sonne and the holie Ghost This true and absolute faith and difficulte knowledge of God as well concerning â—â—s nature as his will is comprehended and conâ—eyned in the aforenamed Catholike and Apostolike Creede and in the decree of the Nicene Councell agreeing therewith and in manie other sound decrees and also in Athanasius his confession All which we iudge and professe to be true But it hath euerlasting sure groundes on which it relâ—â—th and moste waightie reasons by which it is out of the holy scripture conuinced to be true as by that manifestation wherein the whol Trinitie shewed it selfe when Christ the Lord was baptized in lordane by the commaundement of Christ because in the name of the persons of the same holie Trinitie al people must be baptized and instructed in the faith Also by Christes words when he saith the holy ghost the comforter whome the father will sende in my name shall teach you all these thinges and before these wordes he saith I wâ—l pray the father and he will giue you an other comforter who shall be with you for euer euen the spirit of trueth Besides we teach that this onelie true God one in essence and in diuine nature and three in persons is aboue all to be honoured with high worship as chiefe Lord and King who ruleth and raigneth alwaies and for euer and especiallie after this sorte that we looke vnto him aboue al and put all our confidence in him alone and offering vnto him all subiection obedience feare â—l faith loue and generallie the seruice of the wholl inward and outward diuine worship do indeed sacrifice and performe it vnder paine of loosing euerlasting saluation as it is written Thou shalt worship the lord thy god him onely shalâ— thou serue and againe thou shalt loue the lord thy god with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy minde to be short with aâ— thy might as well of the inward as outward powers to whom be glorie from this time forth for euermore Amen Of holy men and their worshippe Chap. 17. AS touching holie men it is taught first that no maâ— from the beginning of the world vnto this time either was is or can be henceforth vnto the end sanctified by his workes or holie actions according to the saying of Moses the faithfull seruant of the Lord when he cried out vnto the Lord O Lord in thy sight no man is innocent that is perfectlie holie And in the book of Iob it is written what is man that he should be vndefiled and he that is borne of a woman that â—e should appeare iust to wit before God Beholde among his Saints none is immutable and the heauens are not cleane in his sight how much more abhominable and vnprofitable man who drinketh in iniquitie as water And the holie scripture plainelie witnesseth throughout all the bookes thereof that all men euen from their buth are by nature sinners and that there neither is nor hath bene anie one who of himselfe and by himselfe was righteous and holie but all haue gone aside free God and are become vnprofitable and of no account at all And whereas some are made holie and acceptable vnto God that is purchased vnto them without anie worthines or merit of theirs by him who alone is holie God himselfe of the meere grace and vnspeakeable riches of his goodnes hath ordained and brought them to that state that they be blessed and called redeemed by Christ clensed and consecrated by his blood annointed of the holie Ghost made righteous and holie by faith in Christ and adorned with commendable vertues and good deedes or workes which beseeme a Christian profession Of whome manic hauing finished their life and course in such workes haue now receiued and doe enioy by grace eternall felicitie in heauen where God crowneth those that be his Some of them also God hath indued with a certaine peculiar grace of his and with diuine giftes vnto the ministerie and to the publike and common good of the Church such as were the Patriarches Prophets and other holie fathers also Apostles Euangelists Bishops and manie Doctors and Pastors and also other famous men and of rare excellencie and verie well furnished with the spirite whose memorie monuments of their labours and the good thinges which they did are extant and continue euen vntill this daie in the holie scriptures and in the Church
he saith Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name that is acknowledging and naming oâ— calling vpon me as the redeemer high Priest and intercessor this high Priest alone goeth into the holiest place that is into the secret counsell of the deitie and seeth the minde of the eternal father and maketh request for vs and searching our hearts presenteth our sorrowes sighes and praiers vnto him It is plaine that this doctrine of the Mediatour was obscured and corrupted when men went to the mother Virgine as more mercifull and others sought other Mediators And it is plaine that there is no example to be seene in the Prophets or Apostles where prayer is made vnto men heare me Abraham or heare me O God for Abrahams sake but prayer is made vnto God who hath reuealed himselfe to wit to the eternall father to the sonne our Lorde Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost that he would receiue heare and saue vs for the sonnes sake It is also expresselie made to the sonne as 2. Thess 2. Our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe and God and our father who hath loued vs strengthen you c. and Gen. 48. Iacob nameth God and the sonne the Mediator when he saith God before whome my fathers walked and the Angell that deliuered me out of all troubles that is the promised Sauiour blesse these children Therefore we vse these formes of inuocation I call vpon the O Almightie God eternall father of our Lord Iesus Christ maker of heauen earth together with thy sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and thy holie spirite O wise true good righteous moste free chaste and mercifull God haue mercie vpon me and for Iesus Christes sake thy sonne crucified for vs and raised vp againe heare and sanctifie me with thy holie spirit I call vpon the O Iesus Christ the sonne of God crucified for vs and raised vp againe haue mercie on me pray for me vnto the euerlasting father and sanctifie me with thy holie spirite In these forme we know what we praie vnto And seing there are testimonies of Gods word to be seene which shewe that this praying pleaseth God and is heard such praying maie be made in faith These thinges are not to be found in that inuocation which is made vnto men Some gather testimonies out of Augustine and others to shewe that the Saintes in heauen haue care of humane affaires This may more plainlie be shewed by Moses and Elias talking with Christ And there is no doubt but that such as are in happines praie for the Church but yet it followeth not thereupon that they are to be praied vnto And albeit we teach that men are not to be praied vnto yet we propound the histories of those that are in blessed state vnto the people Because it is necessary that the history of the Church be by some meanes knowne vnto all by what testimonies the Church is called together founded and how it is preserued and what kinde of doctrine hath benâ— published by the fathers Prophets Apostles and Martyrs In these histories we commaund all to giue thankes vnto God for that he hath reuealed himselfe that he hath gathered togither his Church by his son that he hath deliuered his doctrine vnto vs and hath sent teachers and hath shewed in them the witnesses of him selfe we commaund al to consider of their doctrine to strengthè their faith by those testimonies which God hath shewed in them That they likewise consider the examples of iudgement and punishments that the feare of God may be stirred vp in them we commaund them to follow their faith patience and other vertues that they learne that in God is no respect of persons and desire to haue themselues also receiued heard gouerned saued and helped as God receiued Dauid Manasses Magdalene the theefe on the Crosse We also teach how these examples are to be followed of euerie maâ— in his vocation because error in imitation and preposterous zeale is oft times the cause of great euills We also commend the diligence of the Saintes themselues who tooke heede of wasting Gods giftes in vaine And to conclude they that are moste fooles maie gather great stored doctrine out of these histories which doctrine is profitable to be published to the people so that superstition be â—eâ— aside OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WITTEMBERGâ— CHAP. 1. WE beleeue and confesse that there is one onelâ— God true eternall and infinite almightie maâ—â— of all thinges visible and inuisible and that in this one 〈◊〉 eternall godhead there are three properties or persons of them selues subsisting the Father the sonne and thâ— holie Ghost As the Prophetical and Apostolicall scriptures teach and the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius declare Of the sonne of God CHAP. 2. VVE beleeue and confesse that the sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ was begotten of his father from euerlasting true and euerlasting God consubstantiall with his Father c. Looke the rest in the 6. diuision Of the holie Ghost CHAP. 3. VVE beleeue and confesse that the holie Ghost proceedeth from God the Father from euerlasting that he is true and eternal God of the same essence maiestie glorie with the Father and the sonne as the holie Fathers by authoritie of the holie scripture wel declared in the Councel of Constantinople against Macedonius Of Inuocation of Saints CHAP. 23. THere is no doubt but the memorie of those Saintes who when they were in this bodelie life furthered the Church either by doctrine or writings or by miracles or by examples and haue either witnessed the trueth of the gospell by Martyrdome or by a quiet kinde of death fallen on sleep in Christ ought to be sacred with al the Godlie and they are to be commended to the Church that by their doctrine and examples we maie be strengthned in true faith and inflamed to follow true godlines We confesse also that the Saintes in heauen doe after their certaine manner pray for vs before God as the Angels also are carefull for vs and all the creatures doe after a certaine heauenlie manner groane for our saluation and trauell togither with vs as Paull speaketh But as the worship of inuocation of creatures is not to be instituted vpon their gronings so vpon the praier of Saints in heauen we may not alow the inuocation of saints For touching the inuocating of them there is no commaundement nor example in the holy scriptures For seeing al hope of our saluation is to be put not in the saints but in our Lord god alone through his sonne our Lord Iesus Christ it is cleere that not the Saints but God alone is to be praied vnto How shall they call one him saith Paul in whome they beleeue no t but we must not beleeue in the saints how then shal we pr ay vnto them And seeing it must needes be that he who iâ— praied vnto be a searcher of the heart the Saints ought not to be praied vnto because they
and Sauiour namelie his conception in the wombe of the Virgine Marie and his birth of her also for he was made the seede of the woman also his afflictions his rising againe from death his sitting at the right hand of God where he hath obtained the dignitie of a Priest and King of which thing the wholl life of Dauid was a certaine type for which cause the Lorde calleth himselfe another Dauid a Shepheard And this was the Gospell of those holy men before the law was giuen and since And Chapter the 6. a litle from the beginning For this is verie certaine that after the fall of Adam no man was able to set himselfe at libertie out of the bondage of sinne death and condemnation or come to be trulie reconciled vnto God but onelie by that one Mediator betweene God and man Christ Iesus through a liuelie faith in him who alone by his death and blood shedding tooke from vs that image of sinne and death and put vpon vs by faith the image of righteousnes and life For he made vnto vs of God wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption But firstmen are taught that these things are to be beleeued concerning Christ namelie that he is eternal of the nature of his heauenlie father the onelie begotten sonne begotten from enerlasting and so together with the Father and the holie Ghost one true and indiuisible God the eternall not created worde the brightnes and the Image or ingrauen forme of the person of his Father by whome all thinges as well those thinges which maie be seene as those which can not be seene and those thinges which are in heauen and those which are in the earth were made and created Moreouer that he is also a true and natural man our brother in verie deed who hath a soule and a bodie that is true and perfect humane nature which by the power of the holie Ghost he tooke without all sinne of Marie a pure Virgine according as S. Iohn saith The worde was made flesh And thus of these two natures their properties not being changed nor confounded yet by a wonderfull communication thereof there is made one indiuisible person one Christ Immanuell our King and priest our redeemer our Mediatour and perfect reconciler full of grace and trueth so that of his fullnes we all doe take grace for grace For the law was giuen by Moses but grace and trueth was giuen and exhibited by Iesus Christ being God and man in one person This grace and trueth are our men taught to acknowledge and by faith to beholde in all those sauing and wonderful works or affections of Christ which according to the meaning of the holie Scripture are by a stead fast faith to be beleeued and professed such as are his comming downe from heauen his conception birth torments death buriall refurrection ascension vnto heauen sitting at the right hand of God and his comming againe from thence to iudge both the quicke the dead In these principal affections as in a chest wherin treasure is kept are al those holsome fruits of our true iustification laide vp and are taken out from thence for the elect and those which doe beleeue that in Spirit and conscience they may be partakers thereof through faith which all hereafter at the daie of our ioyfull resurrection shall be fullie and perfectlie bestowed vpon vs. And towardes the ende of that Sixth Chapter these words are added In this Chapter also particularlie and for necessarie causes to shunne and auoide many pernicious and Antichristian deceites it is taught concerning Christe his presence namelie that our Lorde Christ according to his bodely coÌ„uersation is not amongest vs any longer in this worlde neither wil be vnto the ende of the worlde in such sort and manner as he was here conuersant amongest vs in his mortalitie and wherein he was betraied and circumcised nor yet in the forme of his glorified bodie which he got at his resurrection and in the which he appeared to his disciples the forâ—â—eth day after his resurrection departing from them ascended manifestly into heauen For after this manner of his presence companie he is in the high place with his father in heauen where al tongues professe him to be the Lord and euerie faithful one of Christ must beleeue that he is there worship him there according to the scriptures as also that part of the Catholike Christian faith doth expresselie witnes which is this He ascended into heauen he sitteth as the right hand of God the father almightie Also that other article from thence shal he come that is from an higher place out of heauen with his Angells is iudge both the quick the dead So doth Paul also say The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute and with the voice of an Archangell and with the trumpet of God And S. Peter saith Whom heauen must coÌ„taine vntil the time that al things be restored And the Euangelist Marke But when the Lord had spoken with theÌ„ he was taken vp againe into heauen sitteth at the right hand of God And the Angels which were there present whe he was taken vp into heauen said This Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen shal so come againe as you haue seene him go into heaueÌ„ Furthermore this also doe our men teach that the selfe same Christ verie God and verie man is also with vs herein this worlde but after a diuerse manner from that kinde of presence which we named before that is after a certaine spirituall manner not obiect to our eies but such a one as is hid from vs which the flesh doth not perceiue and yet it is verie necessarie for vs to our saluation that we may be partakers of him whereby he offereth and communicateth himselfe vnto vs that he may dwell in vs and we in him and this truelie he doth by the holie Ghost whome in his owne place that is in steede of his owne presence whereby he was bodelie amongst vs he promised that he would send vnto his Church and that he would stil abide with it by the same spirit in vertue grace and his holsome trueth at al times euen vntill the ende of the worlde when he said thus It is good for you that I go hence for except I go hences the comforter will not come vnto you but if I goe away I wil send him vnto you And againe I wil praie the father and he shal giue you another comforter that is another kinde of comforter then I am that he may abide iâ— you for euer euen the spirit of trueth whome the worlde cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwellesh in you shal be in you I wil not leaue you comforth but I wil come to you namelie by the selfe same spirit of trueth Now then euen as our Lord Christ
the sacraments the which is prooued by that sentence of the moste excellent Apostle Saint Paul For Christ sent me not to Baptize that is not chieflie to do this but to preach the Gospell For onelie through the pure Gospell and the preaching thereof is faith sowed inwardlie in the heart by the holie Ghost and from thence also must we conceiue and seeke the true meaning of God and Christ touching all thinges necessarie to saluation and also touching the sacramentes them-selues Amongst those who by reason of their age are able to vse their vnderstanding it is of necessitie that the preaching of the Gospell go before the receiuing of the sacramentes Wherof we maie see an euident proofe in those three thowsand which were conuerted by Peter also in Cornelius in the Chamberlaine we maie see that according to the example of Phillippe the question is thus to be made Doest thou beleeue with all thy heart Then it maie be that thou who hast true faith grafted in thy heart maiest receiue profit by the participation of the sacraments For without the hearing of the word of God which is the sauing power of God no man shall wittinglie attaine vnto faith and saluation according to that saying of Paull Therfore faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God And againe How shall they beleeue in him of whome they haue not heard Therefore herein our preachers endeuour them selues moste earnestlie that in our Ecclesiastical meetings they maie propound vnto the people the sincere word of God without all mixture or inuentious of men For which cause also they do by an auncient custome recite in the mother and vulgare tongue which maie be vnderstood of all not onelie those Chapters which are appointed to be read out of the gospell at certaine times but also all other partes of holie scripture and do exhort the people with an earnest desire to heare the word oâ— God and to frequent those Ecclesiasticall meetings that by the diligent teaching of the Gospell and by often repeating it in their sermons they maie first teach the people repentance and faith and then the vse and administration of the sacraments and by this meanes prepare them to the right receiuing of the sacraments afterwardes also boâ—â— whilest the sacraments be administred and after they be administred they doe conuenientlie instruct them in all those thinges which the Lord commaunded and chieflie in those things which doe appertaine to the leading of an honest life and such a one as beseemeth a Christian profession as Christ saith Teach them to keepe all things which I 〈◊〉 commaunded you In this place also it is taught verie diligentlie and as the matter requireth touching the difference which is to be obserued betwixt the worde or doctrine and worke of the lawe and betwixt the worde and force of the holie Gospell The worde or ministerie of the lawe and of the olde Testament is the worde of death feare and of the letter also the worde of wrath and the worde of malediction but the worde of the new Testament that is of the holie Gospell is the ministerie of faith and the spirit of cleerenes or glorie through our Lord Iesus Christ the worde of grace of the new couenant the worde of comfort and the messenger of peace Of them both the Apostle writeth thus The letter killeth but the spirit quickneth And Christ saith The wordes which I speake 〈◊〉 spirit and life Also there is mention made of the vse of the 〈◊〉 law in the fourth Chapter of this confession beginning with these wordes This doctrine of the true knowledge of sinne c. 〈◊〉 is to be seene before in the fourth Section whereunto all that Chapter apperteineth OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that all the figures of the law are takes awaie by the comming of Chist howbeit we are assured that the truth and substance of them doth abide iâ— him in whome they are all fulfilled Yet we must vse the doctrine of the law and the Prophets both to frame our life aright and also that we may so much the more be confirmed in the promises of the Gospell OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that all the ceremonies figures and shadows of the law haue ceased at the comming of Christ so that now euen the vse of them ought to be taken away abolished among Christians Yet in the mean time the truth substance of them doth remaine to vs in Christ in whome they are all fulfilled And therfore we doe still vse the testimonies of the law the Prophets to confirme our selues in the doctrine of the gospell and to lead an honest life vnto Gods glorie according to his will THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE doth by the way mention the doctrine of the Gospell of the end thereof in the 4. and 5. Articles which we haue placed in the ninth Section wherein iustification and remission of sinnes by faith in Christ is handled OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY ANd that the benefittes of this Mediatour might be knowen vnto mankinde and applied vnto vs there was a promise giuen straight in the beginning after the fal of our first parents and afterwardes often times repeated and by voice of the Prophets declared but moste cleerely was it recited by the verie Sonne and afterwardes by the Apostles And there was a ministery instituted to teach and to spread abroade that promise also there was a Church made and often renued by the same very voice touching the Sonne of God our attonement By this mynisterie the Sonne of God alwaies was is and shall be effectuall in the beleeuers as it is saide Rom. 1. The Gospell is the power of God vnto saluation to euerie one that beleeueth And he doth renue this ministerie when he saith As my Father sent me so doe I send you also Go preach repentance remission of sinnes in my name He wil that sin should be reprooued in all mankind as he saith The spirit shall reprooue the world of sinne because they beleeue not in â—ee And Rom. 1. The wrath of God is reueiled from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnes of men God will haue his wrath to be acknowledged against all sinne and chieflie against the contempt of the Sonne as he saith in the Psalme Kisse the Sonne lest he be angrie and so ye perish from the waie c. He wil haue vs truelie to be put in great feare by the knowledge of our darkenes of our horrible wickednes and our stubbernes And truelie God himselfe doth amazâ— our heartes with the sense of his anger as Ezechiah saitâ— Like a Lyon he brake all my bones And to this iudgement 〈◊〉 doth not onelie vse the voice of the ministerie of the lawâ— and of the Gospell but also all calamities be as it were the voice of the lawe admonishing vs of the wrath of God 〈◊〉 calling vs to repentance Now when the minde is
iustifie to them he doth giue the holie Ghost and by him he doth first regenerate them as he promiseth by the Prophet saying I will giue them a new heart and I will put my spirit in the middest of them that as before sinne had reigned in them to death so also then grace might reigne by righteousnes vnto eternall life through Iesus Christ And this is the communion or participation of the grace of God the father of the merit of Iesus Christ our Lorde and of the sanctification of the holie Ghost this is the lawe of faith the lawe of the spirit and life written by the holie Ghost But the liuelie and neuer drying spring of this iustification is our Lorde Iesus Christ alone by those his sauing workes that is which giue saluation from whome all holie men from the beginning of the world as well before the law was published and vnder the lawe and the discipline thereof as also after the lawe haue and doe drawe haue and doe receiue saluation or remission of their sinnes by faith in the moste comfortable promise of the gospell and doe applie and approper it as peculiar to themselues onelie for the sole death of Christ and his bloodshedding to the full and perfect abolishing of their sinnes and the clensing from them all whereof we haue manle testimonies in the Scripture Holie Peter before the wholl councell at Hierusalem doth prooue by sound arguments that Saluation is not to be found in any other then in Christ Iesus alone that vnder this large cope of heauen there is no other name giuen vnto men whereby we maie be saued And in another place he appealeth to the consenting voyces and testimonies of all the Prophets who spake with one minde and by one spirit as it were by one mouth and thus he saide As touching this Iesus all the Prophets beare witnes that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes And to the Hebrwes it is written He hath by himselfe purged our sinnes and againe We haue redemption through his blood euen the remission of sins And S Iohn saith we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous he is the propitiation or attonement for our sinnes and not for ours onlie but also for the sinnes of the wholl world And againe to the Hebrewes We are sanctified by the offering of the bodie of Iesus Christ once made and a litle after he addeth with one onlie offering hath he consecrated for euer them that are sanctified namely of God by the spirit of God Therfore al sinners and such as are penitent ought to flie incontinentlie thorough their wholl life to our Lord Christ alone for remission of their sinnes and euerie sauing grace according to that in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Seeing that 〈◊〉 haue a great high Priest euen Iesus the Sonne of God which is entered into heauen let vs holde fast this profession which is concerning Christ our Lord and straight way he addeth Let vs therefore goe boldlie vnto the throne of grace that we maie receiue mercie and finde grace to helpe in time of neede Also Christ him selfe crying out saith He that thirsteth let him come to me and drinke And in an other place He that commeth vnto me shal not hunger he that beleeueth in me shal neuer thirst Now they that attaine to this iustification by Christ our Lord are taught to take vnto themselues true and assured comfort out of this grace bountie of God to enioy a good quiet conscience before God to be certaine of their owne saluation and to haue it confirmed to them by this meanes that seeing they are here the sonnes of God they shall also after death in the resurrection be made heires In the meane time they ought both to desire to be brought to this that they maie receiue the fruit of perfect saluation and also cheerefullie to looke for it with that confidence according to the promise of the Lord that such shall not come into iudgement but that by making awaie they haue alreadie passed from death into life Of al other points of doctrine we account this the chiefest and weightiest as that wherein the summe of the Gospell doth consist Christianitie is founded and the pretious and most noble treasure of eternall saluation the onelie and liuelie comforte proceeding from God is comprehended Therefore herein our preachers doe labour especiallie that they maie well instruct the hartes of men in this point of doctrine so sowe it that it maie take deepe root Of good workes and a Christian life CHAP. 7. IN the seuenth place we teach that they whoe are made righteous and acceptable to God by faith alone in Christ Iesus that by the grace of God without any merits ought in the wholl course of their life that followeth both all together iointlie euerie one particularlie according as the order condition age and place of euery one doth require to performe and exercise those good works and holie actions which are commaunded of God euen as God commaundeth when he saith Teach them to obserue all thinges which I haue commaunded you Now these good workes or holie actions are not certaine affections deuised of flesh and bloode for such the Lorde forbiddeth but they are expresselie shewed and propounded vnto vs by the spirit of God to do the which God doth binde vs the rule and chiefe square whereof God himselfe is in his word for so he saith by the Prophet Walke not in the commaundements of your Fathers and keepe not their iudgements and defile not your selues with their Idoles I am Iehouah your God walke ye in my commaundementes and keepe my iudgements and doe them Likewise Christ saieth Teach them those thinges which I haue commaunded you Therefore the 10. commaundements and loue which by faith workeâ—h righteousnes on the right hand on the left hand as well toward God as toward our neighbour is a certaine summe a most streight square a most artificiall shaping or description of all good workes Now an example of this square is the moste holie life of Christ whereof he himselfe saith Learne of me because I am meeke and humble in heart And what other thing would he teach by vttering those eight sentences of happines then to shewe what manner of life the true children of God ought to lead and what be the works which God hath commaunded Therefore according to these thinges they reach with all care and diligence touching the difference which is to be knowen and kept betwixt those works which are deuised and taught of men and those which are commaunded of God Those workes which are commaunded of God ought not to be interrmitted for humane traditions For Christ doth grieuoslie reprehend this in them that doe otherwise in the Pharises saying Why doe you transgresse the commaundements of God for your traditions And
we should thinke that then onelie we obteine remission of sins when we had deserued it by our former workes or when our repentance were well worthie of it For in true terrours the conscience findeth no worke which it maie oppose against Gods wrath but Christ is giuen and set forth vnto vs to appease the wrath of God This honour must not be transferred from Christ vnto our owne works therefore Paull saith Yeare saued freelie Againe Therefore by faith freelie that the promise might be sure that is thus shall remission be certaine when we know that it dependeth not vpon the condition of our vnworthines but is giuen vs for Christ his sake This is a sure and necessarie comfort to all godlie mindes that are terrified with the conscience of their sinnes And thus doe the holie fathers teach and there is a notable sentence in Saint Ambrose worthie the remembring in these wordes This God hath appointed that he which beleeueth in Christ should be saued without any work by faith alone receiuing the remission of sinnes Now this worde Faith doth not onelie signifie a knowledge of the historie of Christ but also to beleeue and assent unto this promise that is proper vnto the Gospell wherein remission of sinnes iustification and life euerlasting are promised vnto vs for Christs sake For this promise also doth pertaine to the history of Christ euen as in the Creede vnto the historie is added this article I beleeue the remission of sins And vnto this one the other articles touching the history of Christ are to be referred For the benefitte is the end of the historie therefore did Christ suffer and rise againe that for him remission of sinnes and euerlasting life might be giuen vnto vs. These things are found thus in an other edition ALso they teach that men cannot be iustified before God by their owne power merites or workes but are iustified for Christs sake thorough faith when they beleeue that they are receiued vnto fauour and their sinnes forgiuen thorough Christ who by his death hath satisfied for oâ—â— sinnes This faith doth god impute for righteousnes vnto them before himselfe Rom. 3. 4. For this cause Christ hath appointed the ministerie of teaching the gospel which preacheth repentance remission of sinnes and the preaching of either of these is general and laieth open the sinnes of all men and promiseth remision of them vnto al that beleeue for to the end that remission might not be doubted of but that all distressed mindes might know that they ought to beleeue that remission of sinnes is vndoubtedlie granted vnto them for Christ not for their owne merits or worthines All these doe certainlie obtaine remission of sinnes And when as we doe in this sort comfort our selues by the promise of the gospell and doe raise vp our selues by faith therewithall is the holie spirit giuen vnto vs. For the holie spirit is giuen and is effectual by the worde of god and by the Sacraments When as we do heare or meditate of the gospell or doe receiue the Sacraments and comforte our selues by faith therewithall the spirit of god is effectuall according to that of Saint Paull Gall 3. That the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ might be giuen to them that beleeue And to the Cor. The Gospell is the ministerie of the spirit And to the Rom. Faith commeth by hearing When as then we doe comforte our selues by faith and are freed from the terrours of sinne by the holie spirit our hearts do conceiue the other vertues acknowledge trulie the mercie of god and conceiue the true loue and the true feare of god trust and hope of gods helpe praier such like fruites of the spirit Such therefore as teach nothing concerning this faith whereby we receiue remission of sinnes but will haue mens consciences stand in doubt whether they obteine remission or no and doe adde further that this doubting is no sinne are iustlie condemned And these also doe teach that men maie obteine remission of sinnes for their owne worthines but they doe not teach to beleeue that remission of sinnes is giuen freelie for Christ sake Here also are condemned those phantasticall spirites which dreame that the holie ghost is giuen or is effectuall without the worde of god Which maketh them contemne the ministerie of the gofpel and sacraments and to seeke illumination without the word of god and besides the gospell And by this meanes they draw awaie mens mindes from the worde of god vnto their owne opinions which is a thing verie pernitious and hurtfull Such were in olde time the Manichees and Enthusiasts And such are the Anabaptists now a daies These and such like frensies we doe most constantlie condemne For they abolish the true vse of gods worde and doe falslie imagine that the holie spirit may be receiued without the word and sticking too much to their owne fancies they inuent wicked opinions and are the cause of infinite breaches These things are found thus in another edition FOr the obteining of this faith the ministery of teaching the gospell and ministring of the sacraments was ordeined For by the word and Sacraments as by certaine instruments the holie ghost is giuen who worketh faith where and when it pleaseth god in those that heare the gosspell faith I saie to beleeue that god not for our owne merites but for Christ doth iustifie such as beleeue that they are receiued into fauour for Christs sake They condemne the Anabaptists and others who are of opinion that the holie ghost is giuen vnto men without the outward word thorough their preparations and workes Also they teach that when we are reconciled by faith the righteousnes of good workes which God hath commaunded must follow of necessitie euen as Christ hath also commaunded If thou wilt enter into life keepe the commaundements But for somuch as the infirmitie of mans nature is so great that no man can satisfie the lawe it is needfull that men should be taught not onelie that they must obey the lawe but also how their obedience pleaseth God lest that their consciences sinck downe into despaire when they see that they doe not satisfie the law This obedience therefore pleaseth god not because it satisfieth the lawe but because the person that performeth it is reconciled by Christ through faith and beleeueth that the reliques of sinne which remaineth in him be pardoned Wherfore we must alwaies holde that we do obtaine remissâ— no of sinnes and that a man is pronounced iust freelie for Christ through faith And afterward that this obedience towardes the law doeth also please god and is accounted a kinde of iustice and deserueth rewards For the conscience cannot oppose it owne cleannes or workes vnto the iudgement of God as the Psal witnesseth Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for no man shall be iustified in thy sight and Iohn saith If we saie that we haue no sinne we deceiue our selueâ— if we confesse
of a Christian man and to what actions he ought chiefelie to giue him selfe namelie to all those wherby euerie one for his parte maie profit his neighbours and that first in things pertaining to life eternall that they also maie begin to know worship and feare god and then in thinges pertaining to this life that they maie want nothing which is necessarie to the sustenance of the bodie For as the wholl lawe of god which is a moste absolute commaundement of all righteousnes is breiflie contained in this one word Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe so in the performance of this loue it is necessarie that all righteousnes should be comprised and perfited Whereupon it followeth that nothing at all is to be reckoned among the duties of a Christian man which is not of force and effect to profit our neighbour and euerie worke is so much the more belonging to the dutie of Christian man by how much his neighbour maie the more be profited thereby Therefore next after Ecclesiasticall functions among the chiefe duties of a Christian man we place the gouernment of the Common we ale obedience to Magistrates for these be referred to the common profit that care which is taken for our wife children familie and the honour which is due to parents because that without these the life of man cannot consist and lastlie the profession of good artes and of al honest discipline because that except these be had in estimation we shall be destitute of the greatest good thinges which are proper to mankinde Yet in these and all other duties pertaining to mans life no man must rashlie take anie thing to him selfe but with a right conscience consider whereunto God doth call him To conclude let euerie man account that his duty and that so much the more excellent a duety the more that he shall profit other men thereby THE TENTH SECTION OF THE HOHOLIE CATHOLIKE CHVRCH THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Catholike Church of God and of the heade of the Church CHAP. 17. FOrasmuch as God from the beginning would haue men to be saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth therefore it is necessarie that alwaies from the beginning at this daie and to the ende of the worlde there should be a Church that is a companie of the faithfull called and gathered out of the world a communion I saie of all Saints that is of them who doe truelie know and rightlie worship and serue the true God in Iesus Christ the Sauiour by the worde and the holie spirit and which by faith are partakers of all those good graces which are freelie offered thorough Christ These all are Cytizens of one and the same Citie liuing vnder one Lord vnder the same lawes and in the same fellowship of al good things for so the Apostle calleth them fellow Cytizens with the Saints and of the householde of God tearming the faithfull vpon the earth Saints who are sanctified by the blood of the Sonne of God Of these is that article of our Creede wholly to be vnderstoode I beleeue the Catholike Church the common ion of Saintes And seeing that there is alwaies but one God and one Mediatour between God man Iesus Christ also one shepheard of the wholl flocke one head of this bodie and to conclude one spirit one saluation one faith one Testament or couenant it followeth necessarily that there is but one Church which we therefore call Catholike because it is vniuersall spread abroade thorough al the partes and quarters of the worlde reacheth vnto all times and is not limited within the compasse either of time or place Here therefore we must condemne the Donatists who pinned vp the Church within the corners of Aphricke neither doe wee allowe of the Romane cleargy who vaunte that the Church of Rome alone in a manner is Catholike The Church is diuided by some into diuers partes or diuerse sortes not that it is rent and diuided from it selfe but rather distinguished in respect of the diuersitie of the members that be in it One parte therefore they make to be the Church militant the other the Church triumphant The militant warreth still on the earth and fighteth against the flesh the world and the prince of the world the deuill and against sinne and death The other beeing allready set at libertie is now in heauen and triumpheth ouer al those beeing ouercome and continuallie reioiceth before the Lord. Yet these two churches haue notwithstanding a communion and fellowship betweene them-selues The Church militant vpon the earth hath euer more had in it many particuler Churches which must all notwithstanding be referred to the vnitie of the Catholike Church This militant Church was otherwise ordered gouerned before the law among the Patriarkes otherwise vnder Moses by the law and otherwise of Christ by the gospell There are but two sortes of people for the most parte mentioned to witte the Israelites and the gentiles o◠they which of the Iewes and gentiles were gathered to make a Church There be also two testaments the olde and the new Yet both these sortes of people haue had and still haue one fellowship one saluation in one and the same Messiah in whome as members of one bode they are all ioyned together vnder one heade and by one faith are all partakers of one and the same spirituall meat and drink Yet here we do acknowledge a diuersitie of times and a diuersitie in the pledges and signes of Christ promised and exhibited and that now the ceremonies beeing abolished the light shineth vnto vs more cleerlie our giftes and graces are more aboundant and out libertie is more full and ample This holy Church of god is called the house of the liuing 〈◊〉 builded of liuing and spirituall stones founded vpon a rocke that can not be remooued vpon a foundation besides which none can b◠laied Whereupon it is called the pillar and foundation of the truth that doth not erre so long as it relieth vpon the rock Christ and vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And no maruell if it do erre so often as it forsaketh him who is the alone trueth This Church is also called a virgine and the spouse of Christ and his onelie beloued For the Apostle saith I haue ioyned you vnto one husband that I might present you a chast virgine vnto Christ The Church is called a flocke of sheepe vnder one shepheard euen Christ Ezec. 34. Ioh. 10. also the bodie of Christ because the faithfull are the liuelie members of Christ hauing him for their head It is the head which hath the preheminence in the body and from whence the wholl bodie receiueth life by whose spirit it is gouerned in al thinges of whome also it receiueth increase that it may grow vp Also there is but one heade of the bodie which hath agreement with the bodie And therfore the church cannot haue any other heade beside Christ For as the
Church is a spirituall bodie so must it needs haue a spiritual heade like vnto it selfe Neither can it be gouerned by any other spirit then by the spirit of Christ Wherefore Paul saith And he is the head of his bodie the Church who is the beginning the first borne of the dead that in al things he might haue the preheminence And in another place Christ saith he is the heade of the Church and the same is the Sauiour of his bodie And againe Who is the heade of the Church which is his bodie euen the fulnes of him which filleth all in all things Againe Let vs in all things grow vp into him which is the heade that is Christ by whome all the bodie being knit together receiueth increase And therefore we do not allow of the doctrine of the Romish Prelates who would make the Pope the generall Pastour and Supreame heade of the Cuhrch of Christ militant here on earth and the verie Vicar of Christ who hath as they saie al fullnes of power and soueraigne authoritie in the Church For we holde and teach that Christ our Lorde is and remaineth fill the onelie vniuersal Pastour and highest Bishop before God his father and that in the Church he performeth all the duties of a Pastour or Bishop euen to the worldes ende and therefore standeth not in neede of any other to supplie his roome for he is said to haue a substitute which is absent But Christ is present with his Church is the head that giueth life thereunto He did straightlie forbid his Apostles their successours al superioritie or dominion in the Church They therefore that by gainesaying set themselues against so manifest a trueth and bring another kinde of gouernement into the Church who seeth not that they are to be counted in the number of them of whome the Apostles of Christ prophesied as Peter 2. Epist 2. and Paull Act. 20. ◠Cor. 11. 2. Thess 2. and in manie other places Now by taking awaie the Romish head we doe not bring any confusion or disorder into the Church for we teach that the gouernement of the Church which the Apostles set downe is sufficient to keepe the Church in due order which from the beginning while as yet it wanted such a Romish heade as is now pretended to keepe it in order was not disordered or full of confusion That Romish head doth mainteine in deede that tyrannie and corruption in the Church which was brought into the Church But in the meane time he hindreth resisteth and with all the might he can make cutteth of the right and lawfull reformation of the Church They obiect against vs that there haue beene great strifes and dissentions in our Churches since they did seuer themselues from the Church of Rome and that therefore they can not be true Churches As though there were neuer in the Church of Rome neuer anie sectes anie contentions and quarrells and that in matters of religion maintained not so much in the schooles as in the holie chaires euen in the audience of the people We knowe that the Apostle said God is not the author of dissention but of peace And Seeing there is amongst you emulation and contention are you not carnall Yet maie we not denie but that God was in that Church planted by the Apostle and that that Apostolike Church was a true Church howsoeuer there were strifes and dissentions in it The Apostle Paull reprehended Peter an Apostle and Barnabas fell at variance with Paull great contention arose in the Church of Antioch betweene then that preached one the same Christ as Luke recordeth in the Actes of the Apostles And there haue at all times bin great contentions in the Church and the moste excellent Doctors of the Church haue about no small matters differed in opinions yet so as in the meane time the Church ceased not to be the Church for all these contentions For thus it pleaseth God to vse the dissentions that arise in the Church to the glorie of his name the setting forth of the truth to the end that such as are approoued might be manifest Now as we acknowledge no other head of the Church then Christ so we do not acknowledge euerie Church to be the true Church which vaunteth her selfe so to be but we teach that to be the true Church indeed in which the markes and tokens of the true Church are to be found First and chiefely the lawfull or sincere preaching of the word of god as it i◠left vnto vs in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which do all seeme to lead vs vnto Christ who in the gospel hath said My sheep heare my voice I know them they follow me and I giue vnto them eternall life A straunger they doe not heare but flie from him because they know not his voice And they that are such in the Church of God haue all but one faith and one spirit and therefore they worship but one God and him alone they serue in spirit and in truth louing him with all their heartes with all their strength praying vnto him alone through Iesus Christ the onelie Mediatour and intercessor and they seeke not life or Iustice but onlie in Christ and by faith in him because they do acknowledge Christ the onelie head and foundation ofhis Church and being surelie founded on him doe dailie repaire themselues by repentance and doe with patience beare the crosse laid vppon them and besides by vnfeined loue ioyning themselues to all the members of Christ doe thereby declare them-selues to be the disciples of Christ by continuing in the bond of peace and holie vnitie they do withall communicate in the sacraments ordeined by Christ deliuered vnto vs by his Apostles vsing them in no other manner thē as they receiued them from the Lord him-selfe That saying of the Apostle Paul is well knowne to all I receiued from the Lord that which I deliuered vnto you For which cause we condemne all such Churches as straungers from the true Church of Christ who are not such as we haue heard they ought to be howsoeuer in the meane time they brag of the succession of bishops of vnitie and of antiquitie Moreouer we haue in charge from the Apostles of Christ To shunne Idolatrie and to come out of Babylon and to haue no fellowship with her vnles we meane to be partakers with her of al gods plagues laid vpon her But as for communicating with the true Church of Christ we so highlie esteeme of it that we saie plainelie that none can liue before God which do not communicate with the true Church of God but separate them selues from the same For as without the Arke of Noah there was no escaping when the world perished in the flood euen so doe we beleeue that without Christ who in the Church offereth him selfe to be enioyed of the elect there can be no certaine saluation and therefore
holie Catholike Christian Church And first of all that the foundation and head of the holy Church is Iesus Christ himselfe alone together with the wholl merit of grace and trueth to life eternall vpon whome and by whome this Church is at all times built by the holie Ghost the word of God and the sacramentes according to the meaning of that which Christ saide vnto Peter vpon this rocke to wit wherof thou hast made a true confession I will builde my Church And Saint Paull saith Other foundation can no man laie then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ. And in another place And hath appointed him ouer all thinges to be the head of the Church which is his bodie and the fullnes of him which filleth all in all thinges Out of these thinges it is taught that this is beleeued held and publikelie confessed that the holie Catholike Church beeing present at euerie time militant vpon earth is the fellowshippe of all Christians and is here and there dispersed ouer the wholl worlde and is gathered together by the holie Gospell out of all nations families tounges degrees and ages in one faith in Christ the Lord or in the holie Trinitie according to that saying of Saint Iohn who speaketh thus And I sawe a great companie which no man can number of all nations peoples and tongues standing before the throne and before the lambe This true Church although while it lieth here in the Lords floore to wit in the wide worlde and as it were in one heape confusedlie gathered together containeth in it as yet as well the pure wheat as the chaffe the Godlie children of God and the wicked children of the world the liuing and dead members of the ministers of the people yet where it is least defiled or most pure it maie be knoweÌ„ euen by these signes that follow namelie wheresoeuer Christ is taught in holie assemblies the doctrine of the holie Gospell is purelie and fullie preached the Sacraments are administred according to Christs institution commaundement meaning and will the faithfull people of Christ doth receiue vse them by these gathereth it selfe together in the vnitie of faith and loue and in the bonde of peace and ioyneth it selfe in one and buildeth it selfe hard together vpon Christ There therfore is the holie Church the house of God the temples of the holie Ghost liuelie members the partes of the heauenlie Ierusalem the spirituall bodie of Christ and ioynts knit together the which are ioyned and coupled ech with other by one head Christ one spirit of regeneration one worde of god the same and sincere sacramentes one faith one loue and holie communion one bonde of peace order discipline and obedience whether the number of this people be great or small as the Lorde witnesseth Where two or three are gathered together in my name in what countrie and nation and in what place soeuer this be there am I in the middest of them and contrarily where Christ and the spirit of Christ dwelleth not and the holie Gospell cannot haue anie place graunted vnto iâ— c. but on the contrarie side manifest errors and 〈…〉 life haue their full course and by getting the vpper hand do spread themselues faite there most also needes be a Church so defiled that Christ will not acknowledge iâ— for his welbeloued spouse seeing that none belongeth to Christ who hath not the spirit of Christ 〈◊〉 Christian is also bound with diligent care to seeke after this and such a true part of the holie Church and after he hath founde it to ioylie and mainteine holie communion and fellowship therewith as the other parte of that point of the Church in our christian Câ—â—â—de doth declare where we doe profelie that we 〈…〉 communion of Saints and ought altogether with this fellowship or spirituall companie of Gods people to 〈…〉 the true vnitie and concord of Christs spirit to Liue and beare good will to all the members to yâ—lde obedience thereunto and endeauour by all meanes possible to procure the profitte and furtherance thereof and in truth to holde agreement therewith and by no meanes thorough sâ—â—bboâ—nnes to mooue schismes seditions and sects against the truth To which thing the Apostle exhorteth all men where he saith So walke or behaue your selues as worthie of the place or vocation whereunto ye are called with all humblenes and â—â—ekenes with a quiet minde and long suffering forbearing one another and indeauour ye to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace There is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation there is one Lord one faith one baptisme ore God and Father of all And againe Let euerie man please his neighbour in in that that is good to edification Also doe nothing through sâ—râ—â—e or for vaine glorie Againe Let there not be dissentions among you He therefore that in this life walketh according to these commaundements he is a true and liuelie member of the holie Church which bringeth forth the fruite of Faith and loue But he that looseth the spirit of Faith and looue in the holie fellowship must needes be a deede member Together with these thinges the ministers of our Churches teach that this is to be thought of their fellowship which is in like manner to be thought of any other Christian fellowship whether it be great or small to wit that it selfe alone is not that holie Catholike Christian Church but onely one part therof as the Apostle writeth of the Church at Corinth Ye are the bodie of Christ and members of him euerie one for his parte They teach also that there must be a platforme and certaine order of gouernment in the holie Church For without a platforme of order and outward gouernement it can not be in good case or go well with it no more then it can with anie other euen the least societie But this platforme of order consisteth chiefelie in this that they be both ordinarilie called and lawfullie ordained who execute due functions in the same beginning at the least proceeding to those that are of a meane sort so sorth euen to the chiefest The next point is that euerie one do wel discharge that place as it were his warde to which he is called vse watchfulnes suffer nothing to be sound wanting in himselfe nor at his owne pleasure do closelie conuey him selfe out of the same or go beyond the bondes thereof and meddle with other mens charges and moreouer that all among them-selues submit them-selues one to an other and al performe obedience from theleast to the greatest euerie man in his owne place whereunto he is called and do it with the affection of loue and of his owne accord not of constraint euen for Christes sake and for the care they haue of eternall saluation according as the Apostles and other holie men haue taught concerning this matter
for them which was a sacrament of Christ to come Furthermore that which circumcision did performe to the people of the Iewes the same doth Baptisme performe to the children of the faithfull For the which cause Paull calleth Baptisme The circumcision of Christ OVC OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE COncerning baptisme they teach that it is necessarie to saluation as a ceremonie ordeined of Christ Also that by baptisme the grace of God is offered And that young infantes are to be baptized and that they being by baptisme commended vnto God are receiued into Gods fauour and are made the sonnes of God as Christ witnesseth speaking of litle children in the Church Mat. 18. It is not the will of your heauenlie father that anie of these litle ones should perisâ— They condemne the Anabaptistes which allow not the baptisme of infantes and holde that infantes are saued though they die without baptisme be not within the Church of God This in another edition is set downe in this sort TOuching baptisme they teach that it is necessary to saluation and that by baptisme the grace of God is offered That children are to be baptized and such as by baptisme be presented to God are receiued into his fauour They condemne the Anabaptistes that allow not of childrens Baptisme and holde that Children are saued without baptisme OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY BAptisme is an entire action to wit a dipping and the pronouncing of these wordes I baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost We doe often expound the summe of the doctrine of the Gospell comprehended in these wordes I baptise thee that is I doe witnes that by this dippin thy sinnes be washed awaie and that thou art now receiued of the true God who is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath redeemed thee by his Sonne Iesus Christ and doth sanctifie thee by his holie Spirit I baptise thee into the name that is inuocating of this true god whome thou shalt acknowledge and inuocate and distinguish from all other feigned gods and shalt assure thy selfe that those benefits are giuen to thee which he promised in the gospell that thou art a member of the Church of God which is redeemed by the Sonne and sanctified by the holie Ghost Let them remember this meaning of this couenant who by reason of their age are capable of doctrine and being confirmed by this testimonie let them beleeue that their sinnes be forgiuen them and that they are in deede members of the Church of God and let them in a true faith inuocate the true God as Abraham considedering of circumcision did beholde the promise of the seed to come vnderstand that he was a member of the Church of God and that the cursse was taken awaie from him also by that seede of whome it was said in the promise Gen. 12. In thy seed shall all nations be blessed So also doth Peter teach 1. Pet. 3. That Baptisme is a stipulation or promise that a good conscience maketh vnto God by the resurection of Iesus Christ which is at the right hand of God He doth namelie call it a stipulation whereby God doth make a couenant with thee and receiueth thee unto fauour the woundes of thy conscience being healed and thou in like sorte doest make a couenant with God to inuocate this true God and to beleeue that thou art saued by the Sonne of God who is raised vp from death and now doth raigne So this Sonne of God sitting at the right hand of the eternall Father is effectuall in thee as also Paull saith to the Gal. You that are baptized haue put on Christ And that the holie Ghost is giuen in Baptisme Paull affirmeth it in his Epistle to Titus saying By the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holie Ghost And in Iohn it is said Except a man be borne againe of water and of the spirit he can not enter into the kingdome of heauen Therefore we teach that Baptisme is necessarie and we do once onelie baptize euerie one as euerie one was but once onelie Circumcised but we do often make mention of the most profitable doctrine touching the signification thereof and the mutuall couenant We do also baptise infants because it is most certeine that the promise of grace doth perteine also of infants and to those onely which are ingrafted into the Church because that of these it is said Suffer little ones to come vnto me because that to such apperteineth the kingdom of heauen And Origen writeth vpon the sixth to the Romanes That the Church receiued the custome of baptizing infants from the Apostles Neither do we thinke that this custome is onelie an idle ceremonie but that the infants are then in deede receiued and sanctified of God because that then they are grafted into the Church and the promise perteineth to such And of this matter there be manie thinges written and published in our Churches whereby the Anabaptistes are refuted Also out of the 19. Art Of Confirmation IT is well knowne that the manner of consecrating oile was magicall and execrable and therefore these annointings wherein there is vse of oile are not to be tollerated and in old time they vsed these ceremonies otherwise then now they be vsed In the ceremonie of confirmation there was a triall of doctrine wherin euery one did rehearse the forme of doctrine and did openlie professe that they did mislike the madnes of the Heathen and of Heretikes and that they would be and remaine members of the true Church and neuer forsake that true opinion which they did then professe This custome was profitable to instruct men and to keep them in the true knowledge of god And in out Churches the like thinges be done in Catechizing the younger sorte and in priuate confession wherein the Pastoures do examine the doctrine of the people But as touching the ceremonie of confirmation which the Bishoppes doe now reteine what else is it but a vaine shadowe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Baptisme CHAP. 10. WE acknowledge that Baptisme is to be ministred as well to infants as to those that are growne to full age and that it is to be vsed in the Church euen to the end of this worlde in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost according to Christ his institution Also we beleeue and confesse that Baptisme is that sea into the bottome whereof as the Prophet saith God doth casâ— all our sinnes and forgiue them for Christ his Sonnes sake thorough faith But whereas some affirme that sinne remaining in man after baptisme is not indeed sinne of it owne nature we think it to be a more pernitious errour then the common sort of men doth iudge it to be For although wee doe not doubt but that sinne which remaineth after baptisme is forgiuen to the faithfull for Christ and by
beleeue that it is expedient that they which be chosen to be gouernours in anie Church do wiselie looke vnto it among them selues by what meanes the wholl bodie maie conuenientlie be ruled yet so that they do neuer swarue from that which our Lord Iesus Christ hath instituted Yet this doth not hinder but that euerie place maie haue their peculiar constitutions as it shall seeme conuenient for them But we exclude all humane deuises and all those lawes which are brought in to binde mens consciences vnder pretence of the word of God and we do onelie like of those which serue for the nourishing of concord and to keepe euerie one in due obedience wherein we think that we are to follow that which our Lord Iesus Christ appointed touching excommunication which we do allow of and together with it additions thinke to be necessarie OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION AS touching the multitude of vaine and superfluous Ceremonies we know that Saint Augustine did greeuouslie complaine of them in his owne time and therefore haue we cut of a great number of them because we know that mens consciences were encombred about them and the Churches of God ouerladen with them Neuerthelesse we keepe still and esteeme not onely those Ceremonies which we are sure were deliuered to vs from the Apostles but some others too besides which we thought might be suffered without hurt to the Church of God for that we had a desire that all thinges in the holy congregation might as Saint Paull commaundeth be done with comelines and in good order But as for all those thinges which we saw were either verie susuperstitious or vtterlie vnprofitable or noisome or mockeries or contrarie to the holie scriptures or else vnseemelie for sober discreet people wherof there be infinite numbers now a daies where the Roman Religion is vsed these I saie we haue vtterlie refused without all manner exception because we would not haue the right worshiping of God to be anie longer defiled with such follies OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BEGIA IN the meane time we beleeue that it is in deede profitable that the Elders which doe gouerne in Churches should appoint some order among them-selues so that they do diligently take heed that in no case they do swarue or decline from those things which Christ himselfe our onelie master hath once appointed Therefore we do reiect all humane inuentions and all those lawes which were brought in to be a worship of God that mens consciences should anie waie thereby be snared or bound and we receiue those onelie which are fit either to cherish or manteine concord or to keepe vs in the obedience of God And hereunto excommunication is chiefelie necessarie being vsed according to the commaundement of the word of god and other additions of Ecclesiasticall discipline annexed thereunto OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Art 15. COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites which are ordeined by mans authoritie they teach that such rits are to be obserued as maie be kept without sinne do tend to quietnes and good order in the Church as namelie set holidaies and certein godlie psalmes and other such like rits But yet touching this sort of rites they teach that mens consciences are not to be burdened with superstitious opinions of them that is it must not be thought that these humane ordinances are righteousnes before God or do deserue remission of sinnes or are dueties necessarie vnto the righteousnes reuealed in the gospel But this is to be thought of them that they are indifferent thinges which without the case of offence may be omitted But such as breake them with offence are faultie as those which doe rashlie disturbe the peace of the Churches Such traditions therefore as cannot be obserued without sinne are reiected of vs as the tradition of single life We reiect also that impious opinion of traditions and vowes wherein they feign that worships inuented by mans authority do merit remission of sinnes are satisfactions for sinne c. Of which like false opinions touching vowes and fastings not a few haue beene spread abroade in the Church by vnlearned men This Article is thus to be found in another edition COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites they teach that those rites are to be obserued which maie be kept without anie sinne and are auaileable for quietnes and good order in the Church such as are set holiedaies feastes and such like Againe out of the 7. Article touching abuses of the same confession These wordes that follow perteine to this place and the rest vno the eleuenth section Of the authoritie of the ministers BEsides these things there is a controuersie whether Bishops or Pastors haue power to ordeine ceremonies in the Church to make lawes of meates and holie daies and degrees or orders of ministers They that ascribe this power to the Bishops alledge this testimonie for it I haue yet manie thinges to saie vnto you but you cannot beare them away now But when that spirit of trueth shall come he shall teach you all trueth They aledge also the examples of the Apostles which commaunded the Christians to absteine from blood and that which was strangled They alledge the change of the Sabboth into the Lords daie contrarie as it seemeth to the morall law they haue no examples so oft in their mouthes as they change of the Sabboth They will needes haue the Churches power authoritie to be very great because it hath dispensed with a precept of the moral law But of this questiō our men do thus teach that the Bishops haue no power to ordeine anie thing contrarie to the Gospel as was shewed before The same also do the Canons teach distinct 9. Moreouer it is against the scriprure to ordeine or require the obseruation of anie traditions to the ende that we might merit remission of sinnes and satisfie for sinnes by them For the glorie of Christes merit receiueth a blow when as we seeke by such obseruations to merit remission of sinnes and iustification And it is verie apparant that through this persuasion traditions grew into an infinite number in the Church In the meane while the doctrine of faith and of the righteousnes of faith was quite smoothered for euer and anone there were new holiedaies made new fastes appointed new ceremonies new worshippes for Saints ordeined because that the authors of such geare supposed by these works to merit remission of sinnes and iustification After the same manner heretofore did the penitential Canons increase wherof we still see some footings in satisfactions Againe manie writers imagine that in the new testament there should be a worship like to the Leuitical worship the appointing whereof god committed to the Apostles and Bishops wherein they seeme to be deceiued by the example of the law of Moses as if the righteousnes of the new testament were the outward obseruing of certeine rites as the iustice of the law was Like as therefore in the lawe
AN HARMONY OF THE CONFESSIONS OF THE FAITH OF THE CHRISTIAN AND REFORMED CHVRCHES which purelie professe the holy doctrine of the Gospell in all the chiefe Kingdomes Nations and Prouinces of Europe the Catologue and order whereof the Pages following will declare There are added in the ende verie shorte notes in which both the obscure thinges are made plaine those thinges which maie in shew seeme to be contrarie each to other are plainelie and verie modestlie reconciled and if anie points doe as yet hang in doubt they are sincerelie pointed at All which things in the name of the Churches of Fraunce and Belgia are submitted to the free and discrete iudgement of all other Churches Newlie translated out of Latine into English Also in the end is added the Confession of the Church of Scotland Alowed by publique authoritie Imprinted by THOMAS THOMAS Printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge 1586. A PREFACE IN THE NAME OF THE CHVRCHES OF FRAVNCE AND BELGIA VVHICH PROfesse the reformation of the Gospell â‚ AMbrose in a certaine place saith notablie There ought to be no strife but conference among the seruants of Christ. For seeing the dulnes of mans vnderstanding especiallie in heauenlie matters is such that we can not oft times perceiue matters otherwise verie plaine it can by no meanes be denied but that by mutuall conference and friendly and brotherly debating of the matter we come to verie great light And that especiallie seemeth profitable and needful that some should be set on edge by others that those thinges which the Lord hath particularlie bestowed vpon seuerall members of the Church may redound to the common benefit of the wholl bodie and that all sinister affection set a part Christ who is the Fathers wisdome and the onely Master and teacher of the Church may be heard and as he is the Prince of peace may so by his spirit ioyne together our mindes that if it be possible we maie all thinkâ— one and the same thing in the Lorde But to striue braule and fiercelie and frowardlie to contend as fensers doe is so farre from becomming men that are taught of god as that it is not seemely for modest or ciuill persons And if so be that in all yea euen in the verie least affaires of mans life that rule of modestie is to be kept what I pray you is to be done when we are in hand with God and Gods matters Surelie holie things are holily and deuoutly to be handled in the feare of god loue of our neighbour Who if he goe out of the way is by the Spirit of meâ—kenes to be called backe againe but if he take the right waie he is more and more to be instructed therein to the end it may appeare that we are not driuen by any motion of man but that in all things our mindes are ruled and gouerned by God Yet alas such is the spot and staine of our times that the euill custome of writing whatsoeuer and euen of railing hath seised vpon the wits mindes not of meane men onely but euen of those whom iâ— most of all behooued to doe the cleane contrary The roble of Iesuites and such other like fellows whose verie rewarde is the earnest of bondage and cursed speaking how shameleslie and outragiouslie they are caried against vs and the trueth woh what bitternes they cast out against vs such things as they haue bin taught in the schoole of shamelesnes it maâ—e be sufficientlie perceiued of any man For thâ—y when they feele them selues pressed with moste strong reasons and ouercome with expresse places of scripture they runne to cauills and slaunders as to the onelie refuge of their errours They say wee haue reuolted from the Catholique Church that we might follow the diuers imaginations of men they crâ—e aloud that we are heretikes schisâ—atiques and sectaries and they oft times in mockage cal vs Confessionists and moreouer they laâ—e in our dish that wee neither agree with our selues nor with others whoe detest the bishoppe of Rome but there are as many Religions among vs as there are Confessions of Faith And that they may seeme to procure credit to themselues and to giue a check to the Germane Churches especiallie they bring forth both certeine other writings and especiallie that Forme of Agreement of late published in Germanie in which there are certaine things to be seene farre differing from those auncient Confessions of Faith which the Churches of the Gospell haue euen since the beginning giuen out But let them so thinke that the fault of heresie is not to be laide vpon those whose faith altogether relieth on moste sure grounds of scripture that they are no schismatiques who intierly cleaue to Gods Church such an one as the Prophets Apostles doe describe vnto vs nor to be accounted sectaries who embrace the truth of God which is one and alwaies like it selfe What doe they mean I praie you by the name of Confessionists so often repeated For if euerie man be commaunded to make confession of his Faith so often as Gods glorie and the edifying of the Church shall require what a wonderfull or strange thing ought it to seeme if Cities if Prouinces if wholl kingdomes haue made profession of their faith when they were falsely charged by the Popish sorte that they had gone from the doctrine of the true beleeuing Church but they will saie there ought to be one confession of faith and no moe as though forsooth a confession of faith were to be valued rather by the words then by the thing it selfe What therefore will they saie to our ancetours who when they had the Apostles Creede yet for all that set out the Nicene Chalcedonian and manie moe such like Creedes Those Creedes saie you were generall Yea surelie but so generall that a great part of the world in those elder times followed the frantique heresies of the Arrians whom the godlie forefathers by setting forth those Creedes desired to bring home into the Church againe The trueth saith Hilarie was by the aduise and opinions of Bishops many waies sought a reason of that which was meant was rendered by seuerall confessions of faith set downe in writing And a litle after It ought to seeme no maruell right welbeloued breethren that mens faiths began to be declared so thick the outrage of heretiques laieth this necessitie vpon vs. Thus much saide Hilarie What that Athanasius Augustine and many other auncients set forth their Creedes also that the puritie of Christian faith might more and more shine sorth Therefore if Kingdoms Cities and whole prouinces haue priuatelie made confession of their faith this was the cause therof for that hitherto the state of times hath not suffered that a generall Councell of all those who professe the reformed religion might be holden But if it once come to passe and the Lord graunt that the Churches maie at length inioy so great a benefit then there may be one onelie confession of faith extant
time or worthines of the Churches Authors that wrote them or other such like circumstance theâ—fore it seemed good without anie enuie or preiudice of other Confessions either more auncient or more famous to giue the first place to the latter Confession of Heluetia â—oth because the order thereof seemed more fitie and â—he wholl handling of doctrine more full and conuenient and also because that Confession was publiquelie approoued subscribed vnto by verie manie Churches of dâ—uers Naâ—â—onâ— Farther vpon â—his do the reâ—t fitly follow to wit â—he former confession of Heluetia then all other without any â—hoâ—sâ— indifferentlie saue that we had rather ioyne together thâ— Confessions of Germanie then sâ—uer them â—ach 〈…〉 according to â—hâ— argument of euerie Section 〈…〉 infoâ—â—ed to pâ—t that Confession of th◠〈…〉 as receâ—uâ—d somewhat â—â—te in the laâ—â— plâ—ce 〈…〉 if it shall not seeme fitte and conuenient to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may easilie be altered in the second edition as other Confessions also if anie such beside these shall be wanting may in their due place be adioyned To conclude that the godly Reader may want nothing and that no man may suspect anie thing to be taken awaie or added to anie of those Confessions we haue here set downe the articles or chiefe points in the order wherin they were first written Which we desire euerie man fauourably to interprete and to enioy this our labour rather seeking peace and agreement then malitiouslie hunting after occasions of dissensions PROPER CATALOGVES FOR EVERIE CONFESSION CONTEINED IN THIS HARMONIE AFTER THAT ORDER WHEREIN They were first written THE ARTICLES OF THE FORMER CONFESsion of Heluetia SCripture 1 Interpretation 2 Fathers 3 Humane Traditions 4 The drift of the Scripture 5 God 6 Man and his strength 7 Originall sinne 8 Free will 9 The eternall Counsell touching the restoring of man 10 Iesus Christ and those benefites which we reape by him 11 The drift of the doctrine of the Gospell 12 Faith and the force thereof 13 The Church 14 Of the Ministers of the word 15 Ecclesiasticall power 16 The choosing of Ministers 17 The head and Shepherd of the Church 18 The dueties of Ministers 19 Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments 20 Baptisme 21 The Eucharist 22 Holie assemblies 23 Of Heretikes Schismatikes 24 Of thinges indifferent 25 Of the Magistrate 26 Of Holie Wedlocke 27 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE LATTER CONfession of Heluetia Of the holie Scripture being the true word of God 1 Of Interpreting the holie Scripture and of â—athers Councels and Traditions 2 Of God his vnitie and the Trinitie 3 Of Idoles or Images of God Christ and Saintes 4 Of the Adoration worshippe and Inâ—ocation of God through the onelie Mediatour Iesus Christ 5 Of the Prouidence of God 6 Of the creation of all thinges of Angells the Deuill and man 7 Of the fall of man sinne and the cause of sinne 8 Of free wâ—ll and so of mans power and abilitie 9 Of the Predestination of God and Election of the saintes 10 Of Iesus Christ being true God man and the onlie Sauiour of the world 11 Of the lawe of God 12 Of the Gospell of Iesus Christ of the Promises also of the spirit and the letter 13 Of Repentance and the Conuersion of man 14 Of the true iustification of the faithfull 15 Of Faith and good workes and of their reward and the merit of man 16 Of the Catholique holy Church of God and of the onely head of the Church 17 Of the Ministers of the Church their institution dueties 18 Of the Sacramentes of the Church of Christ 19 Of holie Baptisme 20 Of the holy Supper of the Lord. 21 Of holie and Ecclesiasticall assemblies 22 Of the Praiers of the Church of singing Canonicall houres 23 Of Holy daies fastes and choise of meates 24 Of Comforting or visiting the sicke 25 Of the buriall of the faithfull and the care that is to be had for the dead and of Purgatorie and the appeering of Spirites 26 Of Rites Ceremonies and thinges Indifferent 27 Of the goods of the Church 28 Of single life Wedlocke and the ordering of a Family 29 Of the Magistrate 30 THE ARTICLES OF THE CONFESSION OF Basill Of God 1 Of man 2 Of the care of God toward vs. 3 Of Christ being true God and true man 4 Of the Church 5 Of the Supper of our Lord. 6 Of the Magistrate 7 Of Faith and workes 8 Of the last daie 9 Of thinges commaunded and not commaunded 10 Against the error of the Anabaptistes 11 THE CHIEFE POINTS OF THE CONFESSION OF Bohemia Of the holy Scripture and of Eccâ—siasticall writers â— Of Christian Catechizing 2 Of the vnitie of the diuine essence of the three Persons 3 Of the knowledge of himselfe Also Of sinne the causes and fruites hereof and of the promises of God 4 Of repentance 5 Of Christ the Lord and of Iustification through faith in him 6 Of good workes which be holie actions 7 Of the holie Catholique Church the order and discipline hereof and moreouer of Antichrist 8 Of the Ministers of the Church 9 Of the word of God 10 Of the Sacraments in general 11 Of holy Baptisme 12 Of the Supper of the Lord. 13 Of the keies of Christ. 14 Of thinges accessorie that is of rites or Ecclesiasticall ceremonies 15 Of the politique or Ciuill Magistrate 16 Of Saints and their worship 17 Of fasting 18 Of single life and Wedlocke or the order of maried folke 19 Of the time of Grace 20 THE ARTICLES OF THE FRENCH CONFEssion Of God and his one onelie essence 1 Of the knowledge of God 2 Of the Caâ—onicall bookes of the holy Scripture 3 Of distinguishing the Canonicall bookâ— from the Apocryphall 4 Of the authoritie of the word of God 5 Of the Trinitie of the Persons in one onely essence of God 6 Of the Creation of the world 7 Of the eternal Prouidence of God 8 Of the fall of man and his free will 9 Of Originall sinne 10 Of the propagation of Originall sinne and of the effectes thereof 11 Of the free Election of God 12 Of the reparing of man from his fall through Christ 13 Of two natures in Christ 14 Of the hypostaticall vnion of his two natures 15 Of the death and resurrection of Christ and of the fruit thereof 16 Of the merit and fruit of the sacrifice of Christ 17 Of the remission of sinnes and true Iustification 18 Of the Intercession or Mediation of Christ 19 Of iustifying Faith and the gift and effectes thereof 20. 21. 22 Of the abolishing of Ceremonies and true vse of the Morall lawe 23 Of the intercession of Saintes Purgatorie and other superstitious traditions of the Popish sorte 24 Of the Ministerie of the Gospell 25 Of the vnitie of the Church and the true notes thereof 26. 27. 28 Of Ecclesiasticall functions 29 Of the power and authoritie of the ministers 30 Of their lawfull calling and election 31 Of Ecclesiasticall discipline 32
is preached is to be regarded not the minister that preacheth who although he be euill and a sinner neuerthelesse the 〈◊〉 of God abideth true and good Neither doe we thinke thâ—â— therefore the outward preaching is to be thought as frâ—iâ—lesse because the instruction in true religion dependeth 〈◊〉 the inward illumination of the spirit because it is writteâ— No man shall teach his neighbour For all men shall know me And he that watreth or he that planteth is nothing but God who 〈◊〉 the increase For albeit no man can come to Christ vnlesse heâ— drawne by the heauenlie Father and be inwardlie lightned 〈◊〉 the holie Ghost yet we know vndoubtedlie that it is 〈◊〉 will of God that his worde should be preached euen ouâ— wardlie God could indeede by his holie spirite or by thâ— ministerie of an Angell without the ministerie of Saint 〈◊〉 haue tought Cornelius in the Actes but neuerthelesse 〈◊〉 referreth him to Peter of whome the Angel speaking saiâ—â— â—e shall tell thee what thou must doe For he that illuminateâ— inâ—aâ—dlâ—â— by giuing men the holie Ghost the selfe same bâ— waie of commaundement said vnto his disciples goe ye iâ—â— the whoâ—â— world and preach the gospell to euerie creature And 〈◊〉 Paâ—â— preached the word outwardlie to Lydia a purple sellâ— among the Philippians but the Lord inwardlie opened thâ— womans heart And the same Paul vpon an elegant gâ—â—dation fitlie placed in the 10. to the Romanes at last inferreth therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Wee knowe in the meane time that God can illuminate whome and when he will euen without the externall ministerie which is a thing appertaining to his power but we speake of the vsuall waie of instructing men deliuered vnto vs of God both by commaundement and examples We therefore detest all the heresies of Artemon the Manichees Valentinians of Cerdon and the Marcioniâ—â—s who denied that the scriptures proceeded from the holie Ghost or else receiued not or polished and corrupted some of them And yet we doe not denie that certaine bookes of the olde Testament were of the auncient authors called Apochryâ—hall and of others Ecclesiasticall to witte such as they would haue to be read in the Churches but not alledged to auouch or confirme the authoritie of faith by them As also Austine in his 18. Booke De â—iuit Dei C. 38. maketh mention that in the bookes of the Kinges the names and bookes of certaine Prophets are reckoned but he addeth that they are not in the Canon and that those bookes which we haue suffice vnto godlines OF INTERPRETING THE HOLIE SCRIPTVRES and of Fathers Councels and Traditions CHAP. 2. THe Apostle Peter hath said that the holy scriptures are not of anie priuat interpretation therefore we doe not alowe all expositions whereupon we doe not acknowledge that which they call the meaning of the Church of home for the true and naturall interpretation of the scriptures which forsooth the defenders of the Romane Church doe striue to force all men simplie to receiue but we acknowledge that interpretation of Scriptures for authenticall and proper which being taken from the scriptures themselues that is from the phrase of that tongue in which they were written they being also waied according to the circumstances and expounded according to the proportion of places either like or vnlike or of moe and plainer accordeth with the rule of faith and charitie and maketh notably for Gods glorie and mans saluation Wherefore we do not contemnâ— the holie treatises of the Fathers agreeing with the scriâ—tures from whome notwithstanding we doe modestlie dâ— sent as they are deprehended to set downe thinges meereâ— straunge or altogether contrarie to the same Neither doâ— thinke that we doe them anie wrong in this matter seeinâ— that they all with one consent will not haue their writingâ— matched with the canonicall scriptures but bid vs allowâ— them so farre forth as they either agree with them or disagree and bid vs take those things that agree and leaue those that disagree and according to this order we do accountâ— the decrees or Canons of councells Wherefore we suffer not oâ—â— selues in controuersies about Religion or matters of faithâ— be pressed with the bare testimonies of fathers or decrees oâ— Councells much lesse with receiued customes or else with 〈◊〉 of men being of one iudgement or with prescription of long tiâ—â— Therefore in controuersies of religion or matters of faith we cannot admâ—â— anie other iudge then God himselfe pronouncing by the holie scriptures what is true what is falâ—â— what is to be followed or what to be auoided So we do 〈◊〉 rest but in the iudgements of spiritual men drawen from the word of God Certainely Ieremie the other Prophets 〈◊〉 vehemenâ—lie condemne the assemblies of Priests gathereâ— against the law of God diligentlie forewarned vs that â— should not heare the fathers or tread in their path who wâ—â— king in their owne inuentions swarued from the law of goâ— We doe likewise reiect humane traditions which althouâ— they be set out with goodlie titles as though they were dâ—uine and Apostolical by the liuelie voice of the Apostles deliuered to the Church as it were by the hands of Apostolicall men by meane of Bishops succeeding in their roomeâ— yet being compared with the scriptures disagre from theâ— and by that their disagreement bewraie them selues in 〈◊〉 wise to be Apostolicall For as the Apostles did not disagree among themselues in doctrine so the Apostles schâ—lers did not set forth thinges contrarie to the Apostleâ— Nay it were blasphemous to auouch that the Apostles 〈◊〉 liuely voice deliuered thinges contrarie to their writingâ— Paull affirmeth expresselie that he taught the same thingeâ— in all Churches And againe We saith he write no other thiâ—â— vnto you then which ye read or also acknowledge Also in another place he witnesseth that he and his disciples to wit Apostolicall men walked in the same waie and ioyntlie by the same spirit did al thingâ— The Iewes also in time past had their traditions of Elders but these traditions were seuerelie confuted by the Lord shewing that the keeping of them hindereth Gods lawe and that God is in vaine worshipped with such OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION of Heluetia THe Canonical scripture being the word of God and deliuered by the holie Ghost and published to the world by the Prophets and Apostles being of all other the most perfect ancient philosophie doth alone perfectlie conteine all pietie and good ordering of life The interpretation herof is to be taken onely from herselfe that herselfe maie be the interpreter of her selfe the rule of charitie and faith being her guide Which kinde of interpretation so far forth as the holie Fathers haue followed we doe not onelie receiue them as interpreters of the scripture but reuerence them as the beloued instruments of God But as for the traditions of men although neuer
Deuteronomine Iosue Iudges Ruth two bookes of Samuell two bookes of the Kings two bookes of Chronicles or Paralipomenon one booke of Esdras Nehemiah Ester Iob the Psalmes Salomons Prouerbes Ecclesiastes The Song of songes Esaie Ieremie with the Lamentations Ezechiell Daniell the 12. small Prophets namelie Ose Ioell Amos Abdiah Ionah Micheah Nahum Abacuâ— Sophonie Haggaie Zacharie Malachie the holy Gospel of Iesu Christ according to Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Acts of the Apostles Paulls Epistles namelie one to the Romans two to the Corinthians one to the Galathians one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Collossians two to the Thessalonians two to Timothie one to Titus one to Philemon the Epistle to the Hebrews The Epistle of Iames two epistles of Peter three epistles of Iohn one epistle of Iâ—de Iohns Reuelation We acknowledge these bookes to be Canonicall that is we account them as the rule and square of our faith and that not onelie for the common consent of the Church but also much more for the testimonie and inward perswasion of the holie ghost by whose inspiration we are taught to discearne them from other Ecclesiasticall bookes which howsoeuer they may be profitable yet are they not such that any one article of faith may be builded vpon them We beleeeue that the worde conteined in these bookes came from one god of whome alone and not of men the authoritie thereof dependeth And seeing this is the summe of al trueth conteining whatsoeuer is required for the worship of God and our saluation we holde it not lawfull for men no not for the Angles themselues to adde or detract any thing from that word or to alter any whitte aâ— al in the same And hereupon it followeth that it is not lawfull to oppose either antiquitie custome multitude mans wisedome and iudgement edicts or any decrees or Councells or visions or miracles vnto this holie scripture but rather that al things ought to be examined and tried by the rule and square thereof Wherefore we doe for this cause also allow those three Creedes namelie the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius his Creede because they be agreeable to the written word of God OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE receiue and embrace all the Canonicall scriptures both of the olde and new testament giuing thanks to our God who hath raised vp vnto vs that light which we might euer haue before our eies lest either by the subteltie of man or by the snares of the deuil we should be caried awaie to errors and lies Also we professe that these be the heauenlie voices whereby God hath opened vnto vs his will and that onelie in them mannes heart can haue setled rest that in them be aboundantlie and fullie comprehended al things whatsoeuer be needful for our helpe as Origen Augustine Chrysostome and Cyrillus haue taught That they be the verie might and strength to attaine to saluation that they be the fundations of the Prophets and Apostles VVhereupon is built the Church of God that they be the verie sure and infallible rule whereby may be tried whether the Churh doe swarue or erre and whereunto all Ecclesiasticall doctrine ought to be called to account and that against these scripturs neither law nor ordinance nor anie custome ought to be heard no though Paull him selfe or an angel from heauen should come teach the contrary OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA HE hath reuealed himselfe much more plainly in his holy worde so farre forth as it is expedient for his owne glorie and the saluation of his in this life We confesse that this worde of God was not brought or deliuered by any will of man but that holy men of God inspired by Gods spirit spake it as S. Peter witnesseth but afterward God himselfe for that exceeding tender carefullnes which he hath of his of their saluation gaue in commission to his seruants the Apostles Prophets that they should put those his oracles in writing and he himselfe also wrote the two tables of the law with his owne finger which is the cause whie we call such writinges sacred diuine scripture And we comprehend the holy scripture in those two books of the olde and new Testament which are called the canonicall bookes about which there was neuer anie ado And of them this is the number and also the order receiued of the Church of God The fiue bookes of Moses the booke of Iosua of the Iudges of Ruth two books of Samuell two of the Kinges two of the Chronicles which are called Paralipomena the first of Esdras Nehemias Ester lob also Dauides Psalmes three bookes of Salomon namely the Prouerbes Ecclesiastes and the song of songs the foure great Prophets Esay Ieremie Ezechiell and Daniell and furthermore also the 12 small Prophets moreouer the Canonical bookes of the new testament are the foure Euangelistes namelie Saint Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Actes of the Apostles the 14. Epistles of Saint Paull and seuen of the othet Apostles the Reuelation of S. Iohn the Apostle These bookes alone doe we receiue as sacred and canonicall whereupon our faith maie rest be confirmed and established therefore without any doubt we beleeue also those thinges which are conteined in them and that not so much because the Church receiueth alloweth them for Canonical as for that the holy ghost beareth witnes to our consciences that they came from god most of all for that they also testifie iustifie by them selues this their owne sacred authority sanctity seing that euen the blinde may cleerely beholde as it were feele the â—ulfilling and accomplishment of all things which were foretolde in these writinges We furthermore make a difference betweene the holie bookes and those which they cal Apocriphall for so much as the Apocriphall maie be read in the Church and it is lawfull also so faâ—re to gather instructions out of them as they agree with the Canonicall bookes but their authority and certaintie is not such as that anie doctrine touching faith or Christian Religion maie safelie be built upon their testimonie so farre of is it that they can disanull or impaire the authoritie of the other We beleeue also that this holie scripture doth most perfectlie conteine all the will of God and that in it all things are aboundantlie taught whatsoeuer is necessarie to be beleeued of man to attaine saluation Therefore seeing the wholl manner of worshipping God with God requireth at the handes of the faithfull is there most exquisitelie and at large set downeâ— it is lawfull for no man although he haue the authoritie of an Apostle no noâ— for anie Angell sent from heauen as Saint Paul speaketh to teach otherwise then we haue long since beene taught in the holie scriptures For seeing it is forbidden that anie one should adde or detract any thing from the word of God thereby it is â—uident enough that this holie doctrine is
perfect and absolute in all pointes and parcells thereof and therefore no other writings of men although neuer so holie no custome no multitude no antiquitie nor prescription of times nor personall succession nor anie councells and to conclude no decrees or ordinances of men are to be marched or compared with these deuine scriptures and bare trueth of God for so much as Gods trueth excelleth al things For all men of their owne nature are lyers and lighter then vanitie it selfe therefore we do vtterlie refuse whatsoeuer things agree not with this moste certaine rule as we haue beene taught by the Apostles when they saie Trie the spirites whether they be of God And If anie come vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house c. OVT OF THE SAXONS CONFESSION Of Doctrine Seeing it is most vndoubtedlie true that God out of mankinde doth gather together vnto him selfe a Church vnto eternal life for by his sonne thorugh preaching of that doctrine which is written in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles we plainlie auoutch before God and the wholl Church in heauen and in earth that we do with a true faith embrace all the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and that in that verie naturall meaning which is set downe in the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius And these selfe same Creedes and the naturall meaning of them we haue alwaies constantlie embraced without corruption and will by Gods helpe alwaies embrace and in this faith do we call vpon the true God who sending his sonne and geuing cleare testimonies hath reuealed himselfe in his Church ioyning our praier with all Saints in heauen and in earth and our declarations vpon the Creedes are abroade conteining the wholl bodie and ground of doctrine which shew that this our protestation is most true We do also verie resolutelie condemne all brainsick fantasies which are against the Creedes as are the monstrous opinions of heathen men of the Iewes of the Mahometistes of Marcion the Manichees of Samosatenus Seruetus Arrius and those that denie the person of the holie Ghost and other opinions condemned by the true iudgements of the Church OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the holie scipture CHAP. 30. THe holie scripture we call those Canonicall bookes of the olde and new testament of whose authoritie there was neuer doubt made in the Church This scripture we beleeue and confesse to be the oracle of the holie Ghost so confirmed by heauenlie testimonies that If an Angell from heauen preach anie other thing let him be accursed Wherefore we detest all doctrine worship and religion contrarie to this scripture But whereas some men thinke that all doctrine necessarie to be knowne of vs to true and euerlasting saluation is not conteined in this scripture and that the right of expounding this scripture lyeth so in the power of chiefe Bishops that what they according to their owne wil giue out is to be embraced for the meaning of the holie Ghost it is more easelie said then prooued The wholl scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improoue to correct and to instruct in righteousnes that the man of God may be perfect being thoroughlie prepared to euery good worke and Iohn 15. I haue called you friendes for all things that I haue heard of my father haue I made knowne to you and those things which the Apostles receiued of Christ those haâ—e they by their preaching published in the wholl world and by their writings deliuered them to posterity It is a plaine case therfore that all things which are needefull to be knowen to saluation are conteined in the Prophets Apostles writings He hath reueiled his owne word in due season by preaching which is all committed to me this is the preaching For the Gospell conâ—einedth things both things present and things to come as honour pietie and faith yea and all things he haâ—h ioynâ—lâ—e comprised in this one word preaching Againe Without authoritie of the scriptures babling hath no credit For seeing the Lord Iesus did many things al are not written as the same holie Euangelist himselfe witnesseth that the Lord Christ both said and did many things which are not written But those things were selected to be written which seemed to suffice for the saluation of those that beleeue For whereas they saie that the right of expounding the scripture lieth in the power of chiefe Bishoppes it is euident that the gift of expounding the scripture is not of mans wisedome but of the holie ghost To euerie man saith Paull is giuen the manifestation of the spirite to profit withall for to one is giuen by the spirit the word of wisedome c. But the holie ghost is altogether at libertie and is not tyed to a certaine sort of men but giueth giftes to men according to his owne good pleasure Oh that all the people had power to prophecie and that the Lord would put his spirit vpon them Debora a woman the wife of Lapidoth is raised vp to be a prophetesse Againe I am no Prophet nor Proprophets sonne but I am a heardman and a gatherer of wilde figges And yet Amos receiued the holie ghost and was made a-Prophet All these things worketh one and the same spirit distributing to euerie man as he will Manie examples also do witnes that chiefe Bishops haue beene often and verie foulie deceiued wheresore the gift of expounding the scripture is not so tied to the Popes that whosoeuer shall be Pope must needs rightly expound the scripture but the true meaning of the scripture is to be sought in the scripture it selfe and among those that being raised vp by the spirit of God expound scripture by scripture OF COVNCELLS CHAP. 34. WE confesse that Councells ought to haue their iudgements in the Church concerning the holy doctrine of Religion and that the authoritie of lawfull councells is great but the authoritie of Gods worde must needes be the greatest For although the Church haue a sure promise of Christs continuall presense and be gouerned by the holie Ghost yet not euerie assemblie of men maie be taken for the true Church and albert neuer so manie see me often times to come together in the name of Christ yet few are chosen and all haue not faith And as it is wont to fall out in ciuill meetinges so doth it also in meetings of the Church that for the moste part the greater side ouercommeth the better Hether to may be added that the holy Ghost doeth not make men in this life not subiect to sinne but leaueth in them manie and sundrie infirmities Examples also witne that not onelie the Popes but also Councels haue bene deceiued Wherefore seing that the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is confirmed of god the sentence of no one maÌ„ nor of anie assembly of men is to be receiued simplie without trial for the oracle
him alone shalt thou worship or him onelie shalt thou serue Surelie all the Prophets inueighed earnestlie against the people of Israell whensoeuer they did adore and worship straunge Gods and not the one onelie true God But we teach that God is to be adored and worshipped as himselfe hath taught vs to worship him to weere in spirite and trueâ—h not with any superstition but with sinceritie according to his worde lest at any time he also saie vnto vs who hath required these thinges at your handes For Paull also saith God is not worshipped with mans hands as though he needed any thing c. We in all daungers and casualties of our life call on him alone and that by the mediation of the onelie Mediatour and our intercessour Iesus Christ For it is expressely commaunded vs Call vpon me in the daie of trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me Moreouer the Lord hath made a moste large promise saying whatsoeuer ye shal aske of my father he shall giue it you And againe Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauie loaden and I will refresh you And seeing it is written How shall they call vpon him in whome they haue not beleeued and we doe beleeue in God alone therefore we call vpon him onelie and that thorough Christ For there is one God saith the Apostle and one Mediatour betweene God and men Christ Iesus Againe If anie man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous c. Therefore we doe neither adore worshippe nor praie vnto the Saints in heauen or to other Gods neither do we acknowledge them for our intercessours or Mediatours before the father in heauen For God and the Mediatour Christ do suffice vs neither do we imparte vnto others the honour due to God alone and to his sonne because he hath plainlie said I wil not giue my glorie to another and because Peter hath said There is no other name giuen vnto men whereby they muste be saued but the name of Christ In which doubtles they that rest by faith doe nor seeke aniething without Christ Yet 〈◊〉 all that we doe neither despise the Saints nor thâ—nke basâ—lie of them For we acknowledge them to be the 〈◊〉 members of Christ the friends of god who haue glorâ—ouslie ouercome the flesh and the world We therfore loue them as â—â—â—thâ—en and honour them also yet not with any woâ—sh◠〈…〉 an honourable opinion of them and to conclude 〈◊〉 their iust praises We also doe imitate them For we desire wâ—â—h most eaâ—nest affections and praiers to be followers of their faith vertues to be partakers also with them of euerlasting siluation to dwell together with them euerlastinglie with God to reioyse with them in Christ And in this point we approoue that saying of Saint Augustine in his booke De vera relig Let not the worship of men departed be any religion vnto vs. For if they haue liued holily they are not so to be esteemed as that they seek such honours but they wil haue vs to worship him by whose illâ—minatioÌ„ they reioice that we are fellow seruantâ— â—s touching the reward They are therefore to be honoured for imitation not to be worshipped for religions sake c. And we muchlesse beleeue that the reliques of Saints are to be adored or worshiped Those auncient holie men seemed sufficientlie to haue honoured their deade if they had honestlie committed their bodies to the earth after that the soule was gone vp into heauen and they thought that the moste noble reliques of their ancetours were their vertues doctrine faith which as they commended with the praise of the dead so they did endeuour to expresse the same so long as they liued vpon earth Those auncient men did not swear bâ—t by the name of the only Iehoua as is it commaunded in the lawe of God Therefore as we are forbidden To sweare by the names of strange Gods so we do not sweare by Saints although we be requested thereunto We therefore in all these things doe reiect that doctrine which giueth too much vnto the Saintes in heauen OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA WE thus thinke of God that he is one in substance three in persons and almightie Who as he hath by the worde that is his sonne made all thinges of nothing so by his spirite and prouidence he doth iustlâ—â— truely and mosâ—e wiselie gouerne preserue and cherish all things Who as he is the onelie Mediatour intercessour and sacrifice also our high priest Lord and King so we acknowledge and with the wholl heart beleeue that he alone is our attonement redemption satisfaction expiation wisedome protection and deliuerance simplie reiecting herein all meanes of life and saluation besides this Christ alone OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL WE beleeue in God the father in God the sonne in God the holie Ghost the holie diuine Trinitie three persons and one eternall almighte God in essence and substance and not three Gods And in the marginall note is added This is prooued by manie places of the wholl scripture of the olde and new testament Therefore we mislike the worship and inuocation of dead men the worshipping of Saintes and setting vp of Images with such like thinges And in the same place in the marginall note vpon the worde Saints Neuerthelesse we confesse that they serue in Gods presence and that they reigne with Christ euerlastinglie because they acknowledged Christ and both in deede word confessed him to be their sauiour redemption and righteousnes without any addition of mans merit For this cause doe we praise and commend them as those who haue obteined grace at Gods hand and are now made heites of the euerlasting kingdome Yet doe we ascribe all this to the glorie of God and of Christ We plainlie protest that we condemne and renounce al straunge and erronious doctrines which the spirits of errours bring forth c. And ss 2. of the selfe same article We condemne that doctrine which saith that we may in no case sweare although Gods glorie and the loue of our neighbour require it And in the marginall note vpon the worde sweare It is lawfull to vse an oath in due time For God hath commaunded this in the olde testament and Christ hath not forbidden it in the new yea Christ and the Apostles did sweare OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Oâ— THE WALDENSES Of the vnitie of the diuine essence and of the three persons CHAP. 3. OVt of this fountaine of holie scripture and Christian instruction according to the true and sound vnderstanding and meaning of the holie ghost our men teach by faith to acknowledge with the mouth to confesse that the holie Trinitie to wit god the father the sonne and the holie ghost are three distinct persons but in essence one onelie true alone eternall almightie and incomprehensible God of one equall
Christes owne commaundement we onelie caâ— vpon the heauenlie father by the selfe same Iesus Christ ouâ— onelie Mediatour euen as he himselfe also hath taught vs in the Lords praier For we are sure that we shall obteine aâ—â— those things which we aske of the father in his name OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE CHAP. 3. THE Churches with common consent among vs doe teach that the decree of the Nicene Councell concerning the vnitie of the diuine essence and of the three persons is true and without all doubt to be beleeued Tâ— wit that there is one diuine essence which is called and 〈◊〉 God eternall without bodie indiuisible of infinite poweâ— wisdome gooâ—nes the creator and preseruer of all thinges visible and inuisible and that there be three persons of the same essence power which also are coeternal the father the Sonne and the holie Ghost And they vse the name 〈◊〉 person in that signification in which the Ecclesiastical writers haue vsed it in this cause to signify not a part or quâ—litie in another but that which properlie subsisteth They condemne all heresies sprong vp against this aâ—cle as the Manichees who set downe two beginnings Goâ— and Euâ—lâ— they doe in like sort condemne the Valentiniaâ— Arrians Fâ—nomians Mahometistes and all such like The condemne also the Samosatenes olde and new who whâ—â— they earnestlie defend that there is but one person doe crâ—â—tilie and wickedlie dallie after the manner of Rhetoricians about the Word and the holie Ghost that they are not distinct persons but that the worde signifieth a vocall word and the spirit a motion created in things Artic. 21. We haue found this 21. Article set forth three diuers waies The first edition 1559. goeth thus INuocation is an honour which is to be giuen onelie to God almightie that is to the eternall father and to his sonne our sauiour Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost And God hath proposed his soâ—ne Iesus Christ for a Mediatour and high Priest that maketh inâ—ercession for vs. He testifieth that for him alone our praiâ—rs are heard accepâ—â—d according to that saying whatsoeuer you aske the fathâ—â— in my name he shall giue it to you Againe There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore let them that call vpon God offer vp their prayers by the sonne of God as in the end of prayers it is accustomed to be said in the Church through Iesus Christ c. These thinges are needfull to be taught concerning Inuocation as our men haue elsewhere more at large written of Inuocation But contrariwise the custome of inuocating Saintes that are departed out of this life is to be reprooued and quite throwne out of the Châ—rch because this custome transferreth the glorie due to God alone vnto men it ascribeth vnto the dead an omnipotencie in that saints should see the motions of mens hearts yea it ascribeth vnto the dead the office of Christ the Mediatour and without al doubt obscureth the glory of Christ Therfore we condemne the wholl custome of inuocating Saints departed thinke it is to be auoided Notwithstanding it profiteth to recite the true histories of holie men because their examples doe profitablie instruct if they be rightly propounded When we heare that Dauids fall was forgiuen him faith is confirmed in vs also The constancie of the auncient Martyrs doth now likewise strengthen the mindes of the godlie For this vse it is profitable to recite the histories But yet there had neede be discretion in applying examples The second edition is thus Artic. 21. COncerning the worship of Saints they teach thâ— it is profitable to propose the memory of Saints thaâ— by their examples we may strengthen our faith and that we may follow their faith and good works so far as euery man calling requireth as the Emperour may follow Dauids example in making warre to beat backe the Turkes for either of them is a King we ought also to giue God thankes that he hath propounded so many glorious examples of his mercie in the Saints of his Church that he hath adorned hiâ— Church with moste excellent giftes and vertues of holie men The Saints themselues also are to be commended who haue holilie vsed those giftes which they employed to the beautifying of the Church But the scripture teacheth not to inuocate Saints or to aske helpe of Saints but layeth onelie Christ before vs for a Mediatour propitiatour high priest and intercessour Concerning him we haue commaundements promises that we inuocate him should be resolued that our praiers are heard when we flie to this high priest and intercessour as Iohn saith Chap. 16. Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name he wil giue it you c. and Ioh. 14. Whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name that I will doe These testimonies bid vs flie vnto Christ they commaund vs to beleeue that Christ is the intercessour and peace maker they bid vs trust assuredlie that we are heard of the father for Christs sake But as touching the Saints there are neither commaundements nor promises nor examples for this purpose in the scriptures And Christes office and honour is obscured when men flie to Saints and take them for Mediatours and inuocate them and frame vnto themselues an opinion that the Saints are more gracious and so transferre the confidence due to Christ vnto Saints But Paull saith There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore Christ especiallie requireth this worship that we should beleeue that he is to be sought vnto that he is the intercessour for whose sake we are sure to be heard c. In the third edition these things are thus found Artic. 21. TOuching the worship of Saints they teach that the memorie of Saints maie be set before vs that we may follow their faith and good workes according to our calling as the Emperor maie followe Dauids example in making warre to driue awaie the Turkes from his countrie for either of them is a King But the scripture teacheth not to inuocate Saints or to aske helpe of Saints because it propoundeth vnto vs one Christ the Mediator propitiatour high Priest and intercessour This Christ is to be inuocated and he hath promised that he wil heare our praiers and liketh this worshippe especiallie to wit that he be inuocated in all afflictions 1. Ioh. 2. If anie man sinne we haue an aduocate with God c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of Inuocating godly men that are departed out of this life Artic. 22. IN the 42. Chapter of Esaie it is written I am the Lorde this is my name I will not giue my glorie to another Inuocation is a glorie moste properlie belonging to God as the Lord saith Math. 4. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onlie shalt thou serue And it is an immooueable eternal decree of the first commaundement Thou shalt haue no strange Gods It is necessary therfore that the doctrine touching Inuocation should be most
are no searchers of the heart Epiphanius saith Maries bodie was holy indeed but yet not god shee was indeed a Virgin honorable but shee was not propounded for adoration but her selfe worshipped him who as coÌ„cerning his flesh was borne of her Austine saith Let not the worship of dead men bâ— any religion vnto vs because if they haue liued holily they are not sâ— to be accounted of as that they should seeke such honour but rather they will haue him to be worshipped of vs by whom themselues being illuminated reioyce that we should be fellowe seruantes of their reward They are therefore to be honoured for imitation not to be worshipped for Religion sake And againe in the same place We honour them with loue not with seruice Neither doe we erect temples vnto them for they will not haue themselues so to be honoured of vs because they know that we our selues being good are the temple of the high God And againe Neither doe we consecrate templeâ— Priesthoodes holie rites ceremonies and sacrifices vnto the same Martyrs seeing not they but their God is our God c. We neither ordaine Priestes for our Martyrs nor offer sacrifices Ambrose vpon the Romans Chap. 1. They are wont to vse a miserable excuse saying that by these men maie haue accesse vnto God 〈◊〉 to a king by Earles Goeto is anie man so madde I praie you that being forgetfull of his owne saluation he will challenge as fit for 〈◊〉 Earle the roialtie of a King And streight after These meâ— thinke them not guiltie that giue the honour of Gods name to a creature and leauing the Lord worshippe their fellow seruants But we saie they worshippe not the saints but onely desire to be holpen afore God by their praiers But so to desire as the seruice of Letanies sheweth and is commonlie vsed is nothing else but to call vpon and worshippe saintes for such desiring requireth that he whoe is desired be euerie where present and heare the petition But this Maiestie agreeth to god alone and if it be giuen to the creature the creature is worshipped Some men faine that the Saints see in Gods word what thinges God promiseth and what things seeme profitable for vs which thing although it be not impossible to the maiestie of God yet Esai plainlie auouâ—cheth That Abraham knoweth vs not and Israell is ignorant of vs where the ordinarie glosse citeth Augustine saying that the dead euen saints know not what the liuing do c. For that the auncient writers often times in their praiers turne themselues to Saints they either simplie without exact iudgement followed the errour of the common people or vsed such manner of speaking not as diuine honour bur as a figure of Grammar which they call Prosopopaeia VVherby godlie and learned men doe not meane that they worship and praie to Saints but doe set out the vnspeakeable groaning of the Saints and of al creatures for our saluation and signifie that the godlie praiers whichi Saints thorough the holie ghost powred out in this world before God doe as yet ring in gods eares as also the bloode of Abell after his death still cried before god and in the Reuelation the soules of the Saints that were killed cry that their bloode may be reuenged not that they now resting in the Lord are desirous of reuenge after the manner of men but because the Lord euen after their death is mindefull of the praiers which while they yet liued on earth they powred out for their owne and the wholl Churches deliuerance Epiphanius himselfe against Aerius doth also somewhat sticke in the common error yet he teacheth plainelie that the saints are mentioned in the church not that they should be praied vnto but rather that they should not be praied vnto nor matched in honour with Christ We saith he make mention of the righteous Fathers Patriarches Prophets Apostles Euangelists Martyrs Confessours Bishops Anachoretes and the wholl companie that we may single out the Lord Iesus Christe from that companie of men by the honour which we giue vnto him and that we may giue him such worship as by which we may signifie that we thinke that the Lord is not to be made equall with any among men although euerie of them were a thousand times and aboue more righteous then they are OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Artic. 1. ss 2. SInce sermons began with vs to be taken out of the holie scriptures of God and those deadlie contentions ceased so manie as were led with anie desire of true Godlines haue obteined a farre more certaine knowledge of Christes doctrine and farre more feruentlie expressed it in the conuersation of their life And euen as they declined from those thinges which had peruerselie crept into the doctrine of Christ so they were more and more confirmed in those thinges which are altogether agreeable thereunto Of which sort are the Articles which the Christian Church hath hetherto stedfastlie beleeued touching the holie Trinitie to wit that God the father the sonne and the holie ghost are one essence and three persons and admit no other diuision or difference then the distinction of persons Artic. II. Of Inuocating and worshipping of Saints MOreouer that abuse also was reprooued and conâ—â—â—ed by which some thinke they can so by fastings and praiers winne and binde vnto themselues both the blessed Virgine Marie that bare God and other Saints that they hope by their intercession and merites they may be deliuered from all aduersities as well of soule as of bodie and be enrâ—â—â—hed with all kinde of good thinges For our Preachers haue taught by the commaundement of Christ the sauiour that that heauenly father alone is by the same Christ in the holy spirite to be praied vnto as he who hath promised that he will neuer denie vs any of those thinges which we by a true faith aske of him thorough his sonne And seeing the scripture it selfe setteth before vs one onelie Mediatour betweene God and men to wit the man Iesus Christ 1. Tim. 2. who both loueth vs moreentirelie and can by authoritie doe more with the father then any other they rightlie thinke that this onelie intercessour and aduocate ought to suffice vs. Yet they do therewithall teach that the most holie mother of God and Virgine Marie and other beloued Saints are with great diligence to be honoured But that that thing can not otherwise be done then if we studie to be conuersant in those things to which they especiallie gaue themselues namelie to innocencie and sanctification and of which they set before vs so worthie examples For sith they with all their heart soule with al their strength doe loue God we can in nothing please them better then if we also with them loue God from the heart and by all meanes possible to make our selues conformable to him so farre of are they from ascribing their owne saluation to their merites how therefore should they
knowledge of God but we are to thinke otherwise of the Images of our Lord Iesus Christ and other Saints Let him in like sort thinke that God did manie externall workes in Israell of which he commaundeth them to be mindeful for euer that he raised vp vnto them not a few famous holie men whose faith he woulde neuer haue them to forget Yet he neuer established the memorial of them by such Images that he might giue no occasion of backsliding or Apostasie which is wont to follow the worshipping of Images Wherfore in the purer primitiue church it was abhomination to haue euen the Image of Christ as hath bene afore shewed To be short our Preachers confes that Images of themselues are indifferent so that no worship or adoration be done vnto them But it is not inough for a christian man to haue a thing free but he ought alwaies to haue a diligent respect hereunto whether the same be profitable for edification 1. Cor. 10. for nothing is to be suffred or assayed in the Church which hath not in it some certaine vse of edifying Seing then it plainelie appeareth what greeuous offences Images in times past brought forth and doe as yet bring forth and seing it cannot be shewed whâ—â— profite can be hoped for thereof vnles peraduenture we will be counted quicker sighted then God himselfe and the auncient christians that were truelie Godlie who were so farre from taking anie profite thereby that they euen abhorred Images in Churches all Images and Idolls are worthelie to be abhorred in the Church Neither can the workemanship of the Cherubins vpon the aâ—ke of the couenant or other Ornaments of the Temple which the Patrones of Images are wont to obiect vnto vs hinder this truth among Christians For God had expresselie commaunded the Cherubins to be made but he would not haue them seene of the people And al the other things were ordeined rather for the beautie of â—he Temple then to learne anie knowledge of God thereby although from them as from all the rest of Gods workâ—s they which were spirituall might take occasion to meditate vpon the goodnes of god But it is requisite also to call this to minde that we are much more bound to worship God in spirit and truth then they of olde time were for that we are more plentifullie inriched with Christes spirit if we trulie beleeue in him THE THIRD SECTION OF THE ETERNALL PROVIDENCE OF God and the creation of the world THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the prouidence of God CHAP. 6. WE beleeue that all things both in heauen and in earth and in al creatures are susteined and gouerned by the prouidence of this wise eternall and omnipotent God For Dauid witnesseth and saith The Lord is high aboue all nations and his glorie aboue the heauens VVho is as our God who dwelleth on high and yet humbleth him selfe to beholde the thinges that are in heauen and earth Againe he saith Thou hast foreseene all my waies For there is not a worde in my tongue which thou knowest not whollie O Lord c. Paul also witnesleth and saith By him we liue mooue and haue our being And of him and through him and for him are all thinges Therefore Augustine both truelie and according to the scripture saide in his booke de agone Christi cap. 8. The Lord said Are not two sparrowes solde for a farthing and one of them shall not fall on the ground without the will of your father By speaking thus he woulde giue vs to vnderstand that whatsoeuer men count most vile that also is gouerned by the almightie power of God For the trueth which saide that all the haires of our heads are numbred saith also that the birdes of the aire are fed by him and the lilies of the fielde are clothed by him We therfore condemne the Epicures who denie the prouidence of God and all those who blasphemouslie affirme that god is occupied about the poles of heauen and thaâ— he neither seth nor regardeth vs or our affaires The princelie prophet Dauid also condemned these men when as â—e said O Lord How long how long shall the wicked triumph they 〈◊〉 the Lord doth not see neither doth the God of Iacob regarde it Vnderstand ye vnwise among the people and ye fooles when will yea wise He that hath planted the eare shall he not heare and he thâ— hath formed the cie how should he not see Notwithstanding 〈◊〉 doe not contemne the meanes whereby the prouidenced God worketh as though they were vnprofitable but wâ— reach that we must applie our selues vnto them so farre as they are commended to vs in the word of God VVhetfore we mislike the rash speeches of such as saie that if by the prouidence of God all thinges are gouerned then all oâ— studies and endeuours are vnprofitable It shall be sufficient if we leaue or permit all things to be gouerned by thâ— prouidence of God we shal not need herafter to be careful or to be taught iâ— any matter For though Paul did confes that he did saile by the prouidence of god who had said to him Thou must testifie of me also at Rome who moreouer promised said There shal not so much as one soule perish Neithâ— shal an haire fal from your heads Yet the mariners deuising how they might finde a waie to escape the same Paul saitâ— to the Centurion to the souldiers Vnlesse these remaine iâ— the ship ye can not be safe For God who hath appointed euerthing his end he also hath ordained the beginning and thâ— meanes by which we must attaine vnto the end The heathens ascribe thinges to blinde fortune and vncertainâ— chaunce but Saint Iames would not haue vs saie To daiâ—â— to morrow we will go into such a Citie and there buie and sell but he addeth for that which you should saie if the Lord wil and if we liue we will doe this or that And Augustine saith All those thinges which seeme to â—aine men to be done vnaduisedlie in the world they doe but accomplish his word because they are not doâ—â— but by his commaundement And in his exposition on the 148. Psal It seemed to be done by chaunce that Saull seeking his fathers Asses should light on the Prophet Samuell but the Lord had before said to the Prophet to morrowe I will send vnto the a man of the Tribe of Beniamin c. Of the creation of all thinges of the Angells the Deuill and man CHAP. 7. THis good and almightie God created all things both visible and inuisible by his eternall word and preserueth the same also by his eternal spirit as Dauid witnesseth saying By the word of the Lorde were the heauens made and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth And as the scripture saith All thinges that the Lord created were verie good And made for the vse and profit of man Now we saie that all those thinges
the forbidden fruite and punished his transgression and also that the things done are not euill in respect of the prouidence will and power of God but in respect of Sathan and our will resisting the will of God Of free will and so of mans power and abilitie CHAP. 9. WE teach in this matter which at all times hath bin the cause of many conflicts in the Curch that there is a triple condition or estate of man to be considered First what man was before his fall to wit vpright and free who might both continue in goodnes and decline to euil but he declined to euil hath wrapped both himselfe al mankind in sinne and death as hath bin shewed before Secondlie we are to consider what man was after his fall His vnderstanding indeed was not taken from him neither was he depriued of will and altogether chaunged into a stone or stocke Neuettheles these thinges are so altered in man that they are not able to doe that now which they could doe before his fall For his vnderstanding is darkned and his will which before was free is now become a seruile wil for it serueth sinne not nilling but willing for it is called a wil and not a nilling Therfore as touching euil or sin man doth euil not compelled either by god or the deuil but of his owne accord and in this respect he hath a moste free wilâ— but whereas we see that often times the moste euill deedes and counsells of man are hindered by god that they cannot attaine to their end this doth not take from man libertie in euill but God by his power doth preuent that which man otherwise purposed freelie as Iosephes brethren did freelie purpose to sleie Iosephe but they were not able to doe it because it seemed otherwise good to God in his secret counsell But as touching goodnes and vertues mans vnderstanding doth not of it selfe iudge aright of heauenlie thinges For the Euangelicall and Apostolike scripture requireth regeneration of euerie one of vs that wâ— be saued Wherefore our first birth by Adame doth nothing profit vs to saluation Paull saith The naturall man perceiueth not the thinges which are of the spirit c. The same Paull else were denieth That we are fit of our selues to thinke anie good Now it is euident that the minde or vnderstanding is the guide of the will and seeing the guide is blinde it is easie to be seene how farre the will can reach Therefore man not as yet regenerate hath no free will to good no strength to performe that which is good The Lord saieth in the Gospell Verilie verilie I say vnto you that euerie one that committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne And Paule the Apostle faith The wisdome of the flesh is enmitie against God For iâ— is not subiect to the law of God neither indeed can be Further more there is some vnderstanding of earthlie thinges remaining in man after his fall For God hath of mercie left him wit though much differing from that which was in him before his fall god commaundeth vs to garnish our wit and theirwithal he giueth gifts also the increase thereof And it is a cleare case that we can profit verie litle in al artes without the blessing of God The scripture doubtles referreth all artes to God Yea and the Ethnikes also did ascribe the beginninges of artes to the Gods as to the authors thereof Lastlie we are to consider whether the regenerate haue free will and how farre forth they haue it In regeneration the vnderstanding is illuminated by the holie Ghost that it maie vnderstand both the mysteries and will of God And the will it selfe is not onelie chaunged by the spirit but is also endued with faculties that of it owne accord it may both will do good Vnles we graunt this we shall denie christian libertie and bring in the bondage of the law Besides the Propher bringeth in god speaking thus I wil put my lawes in their mindes and write them in their heartes The Lord also saieth in the gospell If the sonne make you free then are you free indeede Paull alâ—o to the Phillip Vnto you it is giuen for Christ not onely to beleeue in him but also to suffer for his sake And againe I am perswaded that he that began this good worke in you will preforme it vntill the daie of the Lord Iesus Also It is God that worketh in you the will and the deede Where neuerthelesse we teach that there are two thinges to be obserued First that the regenerate in the choice working of that which is good do not onelie work passiuilie but actiuely For they are mooued of God that themselues maie doe that which they doe And Augustine doth trulie alledge that saying that God is said to be our helper For no man can be helped but he that doth somewhat The Manichees did bereeue man of all action and made him like a stone and a blocke Secondlie that in the regenerate there remaineth infirmitie For seeing that sinne dwelleth in vs and that flesh in the regenerate striueth against the spirit euen to our liues end they do not redâ—lie performe in euery point that which they had purposed These things are confirmed by the Apostle Rom. 7. Gal. 5. Therfore our free wil is weak by reason of the reliques of the old AdaÌ„ remaining in vs so long as we liue of the humane corruption which so neerely cleaueth to them In the meane while because that the strength of the flesh and reliques of the olde man are not of such great force that they can whollie quench the worke of the spirit therefore the forthfull are called free yet so that they do acknowledge their infirmitie glorie no whit at al of their free wil For that which Saint Augustine doth repeate so often out of the Apostle ought alwaies to be kept in minde by the saithfull What hast thou that thou hast not receiued and if thâ— hast receiued it why doest thou boast as though thou hadest not receiued it Hetherto may be added that that commeth noâ— straight way to passe which we haue purposed For the euents of things are in the hand of god For which cause Paul besought the Lord that he would prosper his iournie Wherfore iâ— this respect also free wil is very weak But in outward things no man denieth but that both the regenerate and vnregenerate haue their free will For man hath this constitution common with other creatures to whome he is not inferiour to wil some things and to nill other things So he may speake or keepe scilence go out of his house or abide within Although herein also Gods power is euermore to be marked which brought to passe that Balaam could not goâ— so farre as he would and that Zacharias comming out of the Temple could not speake as he would haue done In this matter we condemne the Manichees whoe denie that the
beginning of euill vnto man beeing good came from his free will We condemne also the Pelagians who affirme that an euill man hath free will sufficientlie to performe a good preâ—ept Both these are confuted by the scripture which saâ—â—â—h to the former God made man vâ—right and to the latter If the sonne make you free then are yâ—â— free indeede OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA MAâ— being the moste perfect Image of God in earth and hauing the chiefdome of all visible creatures consisting of soule and bodie whereof this is mortall that immortall after he was made holie of the Lorde he by his owne fault falling into sinne drue wholl mankinde with him into the same fall and made him subiect to the same calamitie And this infection which men tearme Originall hath so inuaded the wholl stocke that the childe of wrath and the enemie of God can by none other then by the diuine help of Christ be cured For if there be anie sparke of good fruit remaining here it being weakned dailie by our sinnes declineth tothe worsse For the force of euil doth get the vpper hand neither doth it suffer reason to beare the sway nor the most deuine faculty of the minde to haue the preheminâ—ce Whereupon we doe so atâ—ribute free will to man as that knowing and hauing a will to doe good and euill we finde notwithstanding by experience that of our owne accord we maie doe euill but we can neither imbrace nor follow anie good thing except being illuminated by the grace of Christ we be stirred vp and effectually mooued thereunto For God is he which worketh in vs both to will and to bring to passe according to his good will And Saluation is of the Lord destruction of our selues OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASIL Art 2. Of man WE confesse that in the beginning man was made of god in righteousnes and true holines after the true Image of God but he fel into sinne of his owne accord by the which fall wholl mankinde is made corrupt and subiect vnto damnation Hence is it that our nature is defiled and become so prone vnto sinne that except it be renued by the holie Ghost man of himselfe can neither doe nor will anie good OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA OR THE WALDENSES Of the knowledge of a mans selfe Also of sinne the causes and fruites thereof and of the promise of God CHAP. 4. FOurthlie touching the knowledge of himselfe man is taught and that after two sortes First the knowledge of his estate yet being in his innocencie or voide of all fault that is of his nature being perfect from whence he fell Secondlie the knowledge of his sinne and mortalitie into which he fell The estate and condition of his innocencie and righteousnes consisteth in these points that the Lorde in the beginning made man after his owâ—â— Image and likenes and adorned him with the giftes of his grace or bountie that he engraffed in him righteousnes and his spirit a soule and a bodie togither with all the faculties and powers thereof and so made him holie iust wise immortall and a moste pleasant temple for his heauenlie spirit in the minde will memorie and iudgement and bestowed vpon him cleare light of vnderstanding integritie and a verie ordinate or lawfull loue towardes God and all his creatures also a full and absolute obedience or habilitie to obey God the true feare of God and a sincere heart and nature that man might be his owne possession and his proper and peculiar workemanship created vnto the praise of his glorious grace Man being placed in this estate had left vnto him free will so that if he would he was able to fulfill that commandement which god gaue him and thereby to retaine righteousnes both for himselfe and for all his posteritie after hiâ— and euerie waie to enioy a spirit soule bodie and an estatâ— moste blessed and further also to make a waie vnto a faâ—re more excellent glorie by considering that fire and water life and death were set before him which if he would not consider nor doe his endeuour therein by choosing of euill he might loose all those good giftes The second part of the knowledge of a mans selfs namelie before iustification standeth in this that a man acknowledge aright the state of his fal sinne and morâ—aâ—â— For that free liberty of choice which God permitted to the wil of man he abused and kept not the lawe of his iustice but swarued therefrom and therein transgressed the commaundement of God insomuch as he obeyed the deuillâ— those lying speaches of his and gaue credit vnto them and performed to the deuill such faith and obedience as was dâ—â— to God alone whereby he stripped and bereaued himselfe and his posteritie of the state of perfection and goodnes of nature and the grace of God and those good giftes of iustice and the Image of God which in his creation were engreffed in him he partlie lost them and partlie corrupted defiled them as if with horrible poyson one should corrupt pure wine and by this meanes he cast headlong both himselfe and all his ofspring into sinne death and all kinde of miseries in this life and into punishments eternall after this life Wherefore the spring and principall author of all euill is that cruell and detestable deuill the tempter lyer and manslayer and next the free will of man which notwithstanding being conuerted to euil through luste and naughtie desires and by peruerse concupiscense chooseth that which is euill Hereby sinnes according to these degrees and after this order maie be considered iudged of The first and weightiest or moste greiuous sinne of all was without doubt that sinne of Adam which the Apostle calleth Disobedience for the which death reigneth ouer al euen ouer those also which haue not sinned with like trangression as did Adam A second kinde is originall sinne naturallie ingendered in vs and hereditarie wherein we are all conceiued and borne into this world Behold saith Dauid I was borne in iniquitie and in sinne hath my mother conceiued me And Paull We are by nature the children of wrath Let the force of this hereditarie destruction be acknowledged and iudged of by the guilt and fault by our prones and declination by our euill nature and by the punishment which is laide vpon it The third kinde of sinnes are those which are called Actuall which are the fruites of originall sinne and doe burste out within without priuilie and openlie by the powers of man that is by all that euer man is able to doe and by his members trangressing all those thinges which God commaundeth and forbiddeth and also running into blindnes and errors worthie to be punished with all kinde of damnation This doctrine of the true knowlede of sinne is of our men diligentlie handled and vrged and to this end were the first and second tables of the law deliuered to Moses of
is that perpetuall obedience that true pure and chiefe loue of God and those other gifts of perfect nature Wherefore those defectes and this concupiscence are things damnable and of their owne nature worthie of death And this originall blot is sinne indeede condemning and bringing eternall death euen now also vpon them which are not borne againe by baptisme and the holie Ghost They condemne the Pelagians who deny original sinne and thinke that those defects or this concupiscence are things indifferent or punishments onelie and not of their owne nature damnable and dreame that man maie satisfie the law of God and maie for that peculiar obedience bâ— pronounced iust before God These thinges are thus found in another edition ALso they teach that after Adams fall all men begotten after the common course of nature are boâ—e with sinne that is without the feare of God without 〈◊〉 in him and with concupiscence And that this disease or originall blot is sinne indeed condemning and bringing eternal death euen now vpon all that are not borne agaâ—â—â— by baptisme and the holie Ghost They condemne the Pelagians and others that deny this originall blotte to be sinne in deede and that they maie â—â—tenuate the glorie of the merit and benefits of Christ they do reason that a man maie by the strength of his owne reason be iustified before God Concerning free will they do teach that mans will hath some freedome to performe a ciuill iustice and to malâ— choise of things that are within the reach of reason but iâ— hath no power to performe a spiritual iustice without the holie spirit because Paul saith The naturall man perceiueth 〈◊〉 the things which are of the spirit of God and Christ saith without me ye can do nothing Now this spiritual iustice is wrought in vs when we are helped of the holie Ghost And we receiue the holy Ghost when we assent vnto the word of God that we maie be comforted through faith in all terrours of conscience as Paul teacheth when he saith That ye maie receiue the promis of the spirit through faith These things almost in as manie words saith Saint Augustine lib. 3. Hypogâ—ess We confesse that there is in all men a free will which hath indeed the iudgement of reason not that it is thereby apt without god either to begin or to performe anie thing in matters pertaining to God 〈◊〉 only in works belonging to this present life whether they be good or euill In Good works I affirme those to be which arise of the goodnes of nature as to be willing to labour in the fielde to desire meate or drinke to desire to haue a friend to desire apparell to desire to build an house to marie a wife to nourish cattell to learne the art of diuerse good things to desire any good thing pertaining to this present life all which are not without Gods gouernment yea they now are and had their beginning from God In euill thinges I account such as these to desire to worship an image to desire manslaughter This sentence of Augustine doth notablie teach what is to be attributed to free will and doth put a plaine difference betweene ciuill discipline or the exercises of humane reason and spirituall motions true feare patience constancie faith inuocation in moste sharpe tentations in the middest of Satans subtill assaultes in the terrours of sinne In these surelie we had great neede to be guided and helped of the holie spirit according to that saying of Paull The spirit helpeth our infirmitie We condemne the Pelagians all such as they are who teach that by the onelie powers of nature without the holie spirit we may loue God aboue all and fullfill the law of god as touching the substance of our actions We doe freelie and necessarilie mislike these dreames for they doe obscure the benefits of Christ For therefore is Christ the Mediatour set forth and mercie promised in the Gospell because that the lawe cannot be satisfied by mans nature as Paull witnesseth when he saith Rom. 8. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie against God For it is not subiect to the law of God neither in deede can be For albeit that mans nature by it selfe can after some sort* performe externall workes for it can conteine the handes from theft murther yet can it not make those inward motions as true feare true faith patience and chastitie vnlesse the holie ghost doe gouerne and helpe our hearts And yet in this place also doe we teach that it is also the commaundement of God that the earnall motions should be restrained by the industrie of reason and by ciuill discipline as Paul saith The law is a schoolemaster to Christ Also The law is giuen to the vniust These things are thus found in another edition As touching free wil they teach that mans wil hath some libertie to worke a ciuill iustice and to chuse such things as reason can reach vnto But that it hath no power to worke the righteousnes of God or a spirituall iustice without the spirit of God Because that the naturall man perceiueth not the things that are of the spirit of God But this power is wrought in the heart when as men do receiue the spirit of God through the worde These thinges are in as many wordes affirmed by Saint Augustine Lib. 3. Hypognost c. as before They condemne the Pelagians and others who teach that onelie by the power of nature without the spirit of God we are able to loue God aboue all also to performe the commaundements of God as touching the substance of our actions For although that nature be able in some sorte to do the externall workes for it is able to withold the hands from theft and murther yet it cannot worke the inward motions as the feare of God trust in God chastitie patience Touching the cause of sinne they teach that albeit God doth create and preserue nature yet the cause of sinne is the will of the wicked to wit of the Deuil and of vngodlie men which turneth it selfe from God vnto other things against the commaundements of God when he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne This is found thus in an other edition TOuching the cause of sinne they teach that albeit God doth create and preserue our nature yet the cause of sinne is the will of the wicked to weete of the Deuill and of vngodlie men which will beeing destitute of Gods helpe turneth it selfe from God as Christ saith Ioan. 8. When he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY ANd seeing the controuersies which are sprong vp do chiefly pertaine vnto two articles of the creed namelie to the article I beleeue the remission of sinnes and I beleeue the Catholike Church we wil shew the fountaines of these controuersies which beeing well weighed men may easilie vnderstand that our expositions are the verie voice of the Gospell and that our
and eternall death but this freeâ—â—me and conuersion of man vnto God and this spirituall newnes wrought by the sonne of God quickning â—s by his holie spirit as it is saide If any man hath not the spirites Christ the same is not his the wil hauing receiued the holie Ghost is not now idle And we giue God thankes for this vnspeakeable benefite that for the sonne his sake and thorough him he giueth vs the holie Ghost and doth gouerne vs by his spirit And we condemne the Pelagians and the Manichees as we haue at large declared in another place Of the difference of sinne Artic. 10. SEeing it is said that sinnes remaine in the regenerate it is necessarie to haue a difference of sinnes deliuered vnto vs. For out of that saying Luc. 11. He went and tooke vnto him seauen other spirites worsse then himselfe and they enter in and dwell there c. And of such like sayings it is manifest that some who are regenerate doe greeue and shake of the holie ghost and are againe reiected of God and made subiect to the wrath of God and eternal punishments And Ezech. 18. it is written when the righteous man shall turâ—â— from his righteousnes and commit iniquitie he shall die therein and when the wicked man shall turne from his wickednes and dâ—â— iudgement and iustice he shall liue therein Therefore it is necessarie that those sinnes which remaine in holie men in this mortall life and yet doe not shake of the holie Ghost be distinguished from other sinnes for the which man is againe made subiect to the wrath of God and to eternall punishments So Paull Rom. 5. distinguisheth betweene sinne that raigneth and sinne that raigneth not And Rom. 8. he saith If yee liue after the flesh yee shall die but if yee morâ—ifiâ— the decdeâ— of the bodie by the spirit yee shall liue And in the first Epistle to Timothie Chap. 1. he giueth a rule Fight a good fight keeping faith and a good conscience Therefore when a man doth not keepe the faith but either wittinglie or by some error looseth some part of the foundation that is some article of faith or alloweth Idoles as manie doe which are deceiued with false opinions or doe not vpholde themselues by the comfort of faith but are ouercome by doubting or by dispaire or against their conscience doe breake anie commaundement of God he doth shake of the holie Ghost and is made againe subiect to the wrath of Gâ— and to euerlasting punishments Of these men saith Paull Rom. 8. If ye liue according to the flesh ye shal die And 1. Cor. 6. Neither fornicatours nor adulterers nor Idolaters c. shall inherit the kingdome of God And that the oth Ezech. 18. doth clearely saie As I liue saith the Lord I doe not desire the death of a sinner but rather that he be conuerted and liue In this oath two parts are ioyned together conuersion life God doth desire and that with an oath the couersion of man therefore they doe not please him which retaine a purpose to sinne Now in this number we comprise both the sinnes of assectate omission that is affectate negligence in a duetie which is contrarie to that saying This is required that we be faithfull And also affectate ignorance such as is Pharisaicall and is to be seene in an infinite multitude which endeuoreth not to search out the doctrine of the Church and ignorantlie retaineth Idolls or doth also further the rage which is vsed in the defence of Idolls Thus much of those falls whereby the holie Ghost is shaken of There be also other sinnes in the regenerate who keepe faith a good conscience which doe not corrupt the foundation neither are sinnes against the conscience but are the reliques of Originall sinne as darkenes doubting carnall securitie wandring flames of vitious affections and omissions or ignorances not affected Some extenuate these euills and name them deformities beside the lawe of God But this blindnes is greatlie to be reprooued and we muste consider both the greatnes of the euill in this wholl pollution which is contrarie to the lawe and will of God and also the greatnes of the mercie and benefit of the Sonne of God whoe couereth these great and lamentable woundes in this miserable nature And Paull commaundeth vs to Resist those euilles by the spirit that is Atticus and Scipio doe bridle their corrupt affections by reason but loseph and Paull doe bridle them by the spirit that is by the motions of the holie Ghost by true griefe true faith feare of God and inuocation Paull feeling in him selfe doubtes and other wandring motions is sorowfull and by faith perswaded that this pollution is couered by the Mediatour and by the feare of God â—oth staie himselfe that he giue no place to anger or to oâ—â—er wandring motions and there withall he doth inuocate God and desire his helpe saying O Lord create in me a new heart When we doe after this sorte withstand that corruption which as yet remaineth in the regenerate these euills are couered it is called sinne that doth not raigne or veniall sinne and the holie Ghost is not shaken of It is euident that this doctrine concerning the difference of sinnes is true plaine and necessarie for the Church And yet manie know what manner of intricate disputations are to be found in the bookes of our a duersaries touching the same c. Hauing thus brieflie declared the summe of the doctrine of iustification we should now also declare and confute the arguments which are obiected against this iudgement of ours but because diuers men doe obiect diuers things we haue onelie recited our confession and offer our selues to larger declarations in euerie member of the confession OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of sinne CHAP. 4. WE beleeue and confesse that in the beginning man was created of God iust wise endued with free will adorned with the holie Ghost and happie but afterward for his disobedience he was depriued of the holie Ghost and made the bondman of Satan and subiect both to corporall and eternall damnation and that euill did not state in one onelie Adam but was deriued into all the posteritie And whereas some affirme that so much integritie of minde was left to man after his fall that by his naturall strength and good workes he is able to conuert and prepare himselfe to faith and the inuocating of God it is flatlie contrarie to the Apostolike doctrine the true consent of the Catholike Church Rom. 5. By one mans trespasse euill was deriued into all men to condemnation Eph. 2. When ye were deade in trespasses and sinnes wherein in times past ye walked according to the course of this world and after the prince c. And a litle after We were by nature the children of wrath as well as others He saith Deade in sinnes and the children of wrath that is straungers from the grace of God But as a
by his latter kinde of presence being not visible but spirituall is present in the ministers of the Church in the word and in the sacraments euen so also by the selfe same ministers worde and sacraments he is present with his Church and by these meanes doe the elect receiue him through inwarde faith in their heart and doe therefore ioyne themselues together with him that he maie dwell in them and they in him after such a sorte as is not apparent but hidden from the world euen by that faith spirituallie that is to saie in their soules and hearts by the spirit of truth of whome our Lord saith He abideth with you and shall be in you And I will come againe vnto you This iudgement declaration of our saith is not new or now first deuised but verie ancient Now that this was commonhe taught and meant in the Church of olde it is plaine and euident by the writinges of the auncient Fathers of the Church and by that decree wherein it is thus written and they are the wordes of Saint Augustine Our Lorde is aboue vntill the end of the worlde but the trueth of the Lorde is here also for the bodie of the Lorde wherein he rose againe must of necessitie be in one place but his truth is dispersed euerie where OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that whatsoeuer is requisite to our saluation is offered and communicated vnto vs now at length in that one Iesus Christ as he who beeing giuen to saue vs is also made vnto vs wisdome righteousnes sanctification and redemption in so much as whosoeuer doth swarue from him doth renounce the mercie of the Father that is our onelie refuge We beleeue that Iesus Christ being the wisdome and eternall sonne of the father tooke vpon him our nature so that he is one person God and man Man I saie that might suffer both in soule and also in bodie and made like vnto vs in all things sinne onelie excepted for that his flesh was indeede the seede of Abraham and Dauid howbeit by the secret and incomprehensible power of the holie Ghost it was conceiued in doe time in the wombe of that blessed Virgin And therefore we detest as contrarie to that truth all those heresies wherewith the Churches were troubled in times past and namelie we detest those deuillish imaginations of Seruetus who gaue to our Lord Iesus Christ an imaginarie deity whom he said to be the Idea patterne of al thinges and the counterfeit or figuratiue sonne of God to conclude he framed him a bodie compacted of three elements vncreated and therfore he did mingle and ouerthrow both his natures We beleeue that in one and the same person which is Iesus Christ those two natures are truelie and inseperablie so conioyned that they be also vnited either of those natures neuertheles retaining it distinct proprietie so that euen as in this diuine coniunction the nature of the word reteining it proprieties remained vncreate infinite and filling all places so also the humane nature remained and shall remaine for euer finite hauing it naturall forme dimension and also proprietie as from the which the resurrection and glorification or taking vp to the right hand of the father hath not taken awaie the trueth of the humane nature Therefore we do so consider Christ in his deitie that we doe not spoile him of his humanitie We beleeue that God did declare his infinite loue and goodnes towards vs in this that he hath sent his sonne who should die and rise againe and fullfill all righteousnes that he might purchase eternall life for vs. We beleeue that by that onelie sacrifice which Iesus Christ offered on the crosse we are reconciled to God that we maie be taken for iust before him because we can not be acceptable to him nor enioy the fruite of our adoption but so farre foorth as he doth forgiue vs our sinnes Therefore we affirme that Iesus Christ is our entire and perfect washing in whose death we obteine full satisfaction whereby we are deliuered from all those sinnes whereof we are guiltie and from the which we could not be acquitted by anie other remedy OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE beleeue that Iesus Christ the onely sonne of the eternall Father as long before it was determined before all beginnings when the fulnes of time was come did take of that blessed and pure virgine both flesh and all the nature of man that he might declare to the worlde the secret and hid wil of his father which wil had bene laide vp from before al ages and generations and that he might finish in his humane bodie the Mysterie of our redemption and might fasten our sinnes to the crosse and also that handwriting which was made against vs. We beleeue that for our sakes he died and was buried descended into hell the third daie by the power of his godhead returned to life and rose againe and that the fourth daie after his resurrection whiles his disciples beheld and looked vpon him he ascended into heauen to fullfill all things and did place in Maiestie and glorie the selfe same bodie wherewith he was borne wherein he liued on earth wherein he was iested at wherein he had suffered most painfull torments and cruell kinde of death wherein he rose againe and wherein he ascended to the right hand of the father aboue all rule aboue all power all force all Dominion and aboue euerie name that is named not onelie in this worlde but also in the worlde to come And that there he now sitteth and shall sit till all things be fully perfited And although the Maiestie and godhead of Christ be euerie where abound antlie dispersed yet we beleeue that his body as Saint Augustine saith must needes be still in one place and that Christ hath giuen Maiestie vnto his bodie but yet hath not taken awaie from it the nature of a bodie and that we must not so affirme Christ to be God that we denie him to be man and as the Martyr Vigilius saith That Christ hath left vs touching his humane nature but hath not lefe vs touching his diuine nature and that the same Christ though he be absent from vs concerning his manhead yet is euer present with vs concerning his godhead From that place also we beleeue that Christ shall come againe to execute that generall iudgement as well of them whome he shall finde aliue in the bodie as of them that shal be alreadie dead And therfore that our onelie succour and refuge is to flie to the mercie of our father by Iesus Christ and assuredlie to perswade our mindes that he is the Obteiner of forgiuenes for â—â—r sinnes And that by his bloode all our spots of sinne be washed cleane That he hath pacified and set at one all things by the bloode of his crosse That he by the same one onely sacrifice which he once offered vpon the Crosse hath brought to
thou sorsaken me All which he suffered for the remission of our sinnes Wherefore we doe not without iust cause professe with Paul that we know â—â—thiâ—g but Iesus Chrisâ— and him crucified and that we doe aâ—â—ount all thinges as dung in respect of the excellent knowledge of Iesus Christ our Lord finding in his woundes and stripes all manner of comfort that can be deserued VVherefore there is no neede that oâ— her we should wish for any other meanes or 〈◊〉 any of our owne bâ—aines whereby we might be reconciled vnto God besides this one oblation once offred by the which all the faithfull which are sanctified are consecrated or perfected for euer And this is the cause why he was called of the Angell Iesus that is to saie a sauiour because he should save his people from their sinnes Last of all we do beleeue out of the word of God that our Lord Iesus Christ when the time appoâ—â—ted by God but â—nto all creatures vnknowen shall come and the number of the elect shal be accomplished shall come againe from heauen and that after a corporall and visiâ—â—e mâ—nner as heretofore he hath ascended being adorned with gâ—â—â—t glorie and maiestie that he maie appeare as iudge of the quicke and the dead the olde world being kindelâ—d with fire and flame and puriâ—ied by it Then all creatures and aswell men as women and children as manie as haue bene from the beginning and shall be to the end of the world shall appeare before this high Iudge beeing sâ—mmoned thither by the voice of Archangeils and the trumpet of God For all that haue bene dead shall then rise out of the earth the soul and spirit of euerie one being ioyned and coupled together againe to the same bodies wherein before they liued They moreouer which shall be aliue at the last dare she ll not die the same death that other men haue done but in a moment and in the twinkling of an eie they shall be changed from corruption to an incorruptible nature Then the bookes shall be opened namelie the bookes of euerie mans conscience and the dead shal be iudged according to those things which they haue done in this world either good or euill Moreouer then shall men render an account of euerie idle worde which they haue spoken although the worlde doe now make but a sporâ—e and a iest at them Finall e all the hypocrisie of men and the deepest secrets of their hearts shall be made manifest vnto all so that worthelie the onelie remembrance of this iudgement shall be terrible and fearefull to the wicked and reprobate But of the godlie and elect it is greatlie to be wished for and is vnto them exceeding comfort For then shall their redemption be fullie perfited and they shall reape moste sweete fruite and commoditie of all those labours and sorrowes which they haue suffered in this world Then I saie their innocencie shall be openlie acknowledged of all and they likewise shall see that horrible punishment which the Lord will execute vpon those that haue moste tyrannic allie afflicted them in this world with diuers kindes of torments and crosses Furthermore the wicked being conuinced by the peculiar testimony of their owne conscience shal indeed be made immortal but with this condition that they shall burne for euer in that eternal fire which is prepared for the deuil On the contrarie side the elect and faithfull shal be crowned with the crowne of glorie and honour whose names the sonne of God shall confesse before his Father and the Angels and then shall all teares be wiped from their eyes Then their cause which now is condemned of heresie and impietie by the magistrates and Iudges of this worlde shall be acknowledged to be the cause of the sonne of God And the Lorde shall of his free mercie reward them with so great glorie as no mans minde is able to conceiue Therefore we doe with great longing expect that great daâ—e of the Lorde wherein we shall moste fullie enioy all those thinges which God hath promised vnto vs and through Iesus Christ our Lorde be put into full possession of them for euer more OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGF ALso they teach that the word that is the sonne of God tooke vnto him mans nature in the wombe of the blessed Virgine Marie so that the two natures the deuine and the humane inseperablie ioyned together in the vnitie of one person are one Christ true God and true man who was borne of the Virgine Marie did truelie suffer was crucified dead and buried that he might reconcile his father vnto vs and might be a sacrifice not onely for the originall sinne but also for all actuall sinnes of men The same also descended into hell and did truelie rise againe the third daie Afterward he ascended into heauen that he might sit at the right hand of the father and raigne for euer and haue dominion ouer all the creatures sanctifie those that beleeue in him by sending the holie spirit into their heartes and giue euerlasting life to such as he had sanctified The same Christ shall openlie come againe to iudge them that are found aliue and the dead raised vp againe according to the Creed of the Apostles In the end of this Article after these words by sending his holie spirit into their heartes these wordes are found in some editions BY sending his spirit into their hearts which may reigne comfort and quicken them and defend them against the Deuill and the power of sinne The same Christ shall openlie come againe to iudge the quick and the dead c. according to the Creed of the Apostles Also they teach that in the end of the world Christ shall appeare to iudgement and shall raise vp all the dead and shal giue vnto men to weete to the godlie and elect eternal life and euerlasting ioyes but the vngodlie and the Deuills shall he condemne vnto endles torments Also we condemne the Origenistes who imagined that the deuill and the damned creatures should one daie haue an end of their paines After the first periode of this Article this is thus found else where THey condemne the Anabaptistes that are of opinion that the damned men and the deuillâ— shall haue an end of their torments They condemne others also which now a daies do spread abroade Iewish opinions that before the resurrection of the dead the godlie shall get the soueragintie in the world and the wicked be brought vnder in euerie place OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONIE Hitherto pertaineth a parte of the third article THe sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who is the Image of the eternall father is appointed our Mediator Reconciler Redeemer Iustifier and sauiour By the obedience and merit of him alone the wrath of God is pacified as it is said Rom. 3. Whome he set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his bloode And Heb. 10. It is impossible that the bloode of Bulls should take away
sinnes But he offering a sacrifice for sinnes sitteth for euer at the right hand of God c. And although we doe not see as yet in this our infirmitie the causes of this wonderfull counsell why mankinde was to be redeemed after this sort but we shall learne them hereafter in all eternitie yet these principles are now to be learned In this sacrifice there are to be seene iustice in the wrath of God against sinne infinite mercie towards vs and loue in his Sonne towards mankinde The seueritie of his iustice was so great that there could be no reconciliation before the punishment was accomplished His mercie was so great that his Sonne was giuen for vs. There was so great loue in the Sonne towards vs that he deriued vnto himselfe this true and exceeding great anger O Sonne of God kindle in our hearts by thy holie spirit a consideration of these great and secret things that by the knowledge of this true wrath we may be sore afraide and that againe by true comforte we may be lifâ—ed vp that we may praise thee for euer OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE WE beleeue and confesse that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ be gotten of his eternal Father is true and eternal God consubstantial with his father and that in the fullnes of time he was made man to purge our sinnes and to procure the eternall saluation of mankinde that Christ Iesus being verie God and verie man is one person onelie and not two and that in this one person there be two natures not one onelie as by testimonies of the holie scripture the holie Fathers haue declared in the Councells held at Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon Therfore we detest euerie heresie which is repugnant to this doctrine of the Sonne of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND ALSO we beleeue that our Sauiour Iesus Christ being true God was also made true man his natures not beeing confounded but so vnited in one and the same person that they shall neuer hereafter be dissolued Neither do we differ any thing in those points which the Church being taught out of the holie Gospells doth beleeue concerning our Sauiour Iesus Christ conceiued of the holie Ghost borne of the Virgine Marie and who at the length after he had discharged the office of preaching the Gospell died on the crosse and was buried and descended into hell and the third daie he was called backe from the dead vnto life eternall the which life when he had by diuers arguments prooued vnto witnesses hereunto appointed he was caried vp into heauen to the right hand of his Father from whence we looke that he should come to iudge the quick and the dead In the meane time let vs acknowledge that he is neuer thelesse present with his Church that he doth renew and sanctifie it and as his onelie beloued spouse beutifie it with all sortes of ornaments of vertues and in these things we doe nothing varie from the Fathers nor from the common consent of Christians we thinke it sufficient after this sorte to testifie our faith THE SEVENTH SECTION OF THE LAVV AND THE GOSPELL THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVEITA Of the lawe of God CHAP. 12. WE teach that the will of God is set downe vnto vs in the lawe of God to wit what he would haue vs to doe or not to doe what is good and iust or what is euill and vniust we therefore confes that the lawe is good and holie and that this lawe is by the finger of God either written in the heartes of men and so is called the lawe of nature or ingrauen in the two tables of stone and more largelie expounded in the bookes of Moses For plainnes sake we deuide it vnto the morall lawe which is contained in the commaundementes or the two tables expounded in the books of Moses and into the ceremoniall which doth appoint ceremonies and the worshipâ— of God and into the iudicial law which is occupied about politicall and domesticall affaires VVe beleeue that the wholl will of God and all necessarie precepts for euerie part of this life is fullie deliuered in this lawe For otherwise the Lord would not haue forbidden That anie thing should be either added or taken away from this law Neither would he haue commaunâ—â—d vs to goe straight forward in this and Not to decline out of the waie either to the right handor to the left We teach that this lawe was not giuen to men that we should be iustified by keeping it but that by the knowledge thereof we might rather acknowledge our infirmitie sinne and condemnation and so dispairing of our owne strength might turne vnto Christ by faith For the Apostle saith plainlie The law worketh wrath and by the law commeth knowledge of sinne And If there had bene a law giuen which could haue iustified and giuen vs life surely righteousnes should haue bene by the law But the spirit to wit of the law hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to them which beleue Therfore the law was our schoolemaster to Christ that we might be iustified by faith For neither could there euer neither at this daie can anie flesh satisfie the law of God fullfill it by reason of the weaknes in our flesh which remaineth and sticketh fast in vs euen to our last breath For the Apostle saith againe That which the law could not performe in as much as it was weake through the flesh that did God performe sending his own sonne in similitude of flesh subiect to sinne Therfore Christ is the perfiter of the law and our fullfilling of it who as he tooke awaie the cursse of the law when as he was made a cursle for vs so doth he coÌ„municate vnto vs by faith his full filling thereof his righteousnes obedience is imputed vnto vs. The law of God therefore is thus farre abrogated as that it doeth not henceforth condemne vs neither work wrath in vs. For we are vnder grace and not vnder the law Moreouer Christ did fulfill all the figures of the law Wherefore the shadow ceased when the bodie came so that in Christ we haue now all trueth and fullnes Yet we do not therefore disdaine or reâ—ect the law We remember the wordes of the Lord saying I came not to destroie the law and the Prophets but to fullfill them We knowe that in the law are described vnto vs the kindes of vertues vices We know that the scripture of the lawe if it be expounded by the Gospell is very profitable to the Church and that therefore the reading of it is not to be banished out of the Church For although the countenance of Moses was couered with a vaile yet the Apostle affirmeth that the vaile is taken awaie and abolished by Christ We condemne al thinges which the olde or new heretikes haue taught against the lawe of God
fulnes of time was come God sent his Sonne made of a woman and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law and that we by adoption might receiue the right of sonnes And Acts. 15 it is saide Why tempt ye God to laie an yoke vpon the Disciples neckes which neither our fathers nor wee were able to beare but we beleeue through the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ to be saued euen as they c. And Augustine saith That people which receiued the old Testament was helde vnder certaine shadowes and figures of thinges before the comming of the Lorde according to the wonderfull and moste orderlie diuision of times Yet therein was so great preaching and foretelling of the new Testament that in the Euangelicall and Apostolike discipline though it be painfull and diuine no commaundements or promises can be found which are wanting euen in those olde bookes THE EIGHT SECTION OF REPENTANCE AND THE CONVERSION OF MAN THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA CHAP. 14. THe gospel hath the doctrine of repentance ioyned with it for so saide the Lord in the Gospell In my name must repentance and remission of sinnes be preached among all nation Byrepentance we vnderstand the change of the minde in a sinfull man stirred vp by the preaching of the Gospell and by the holy spirit receiued by a true faith by which a sinneful man doth eftsonnes acknowledge his naturall corruption and aâ—â— his sinnes seeing them conuinced by the word of God iâ— hartely greeued for them and doth not onelie bewaile and freelie confesse them before God with shame but also doth loath and abhorre them with indignation thinketh seriouslie of present amendment and of a continuall care of innocencie and vertues wherein to exercise himselfe holilie all the rest of his life And surely this is true repentance namely an vnfeined turning vnto god and to all goodnes and a serious returne from the Deuill and from all euill Now we doe expresselie saie that this repentance is the meere gift of god and not the worke of our owne strength For the Apostle doth will the faithful Minister diligentlie to Instruct those which withstande the trueth if that at any time the Lord will giue them repentance that they may acknowledge the trueth Also the sinnefull woman in the gospell which washed Christs feete with her teares and Peter which bitterlie wept and bewailed his deniall of his Master doe manifestlie shew what minde the penitent man should haue to witte verie earnestlie lamenting his sins committed Moreouer the Prodigal sonne and the Publican in the Gospell that is compared with the Pharisie doe set forth vnto vs a most fit paterne of confessing our sinnes to God The Prodigall sonne saide Father I haue sinned against heauen and against thee I am not worthie to be called thy sonne make me as one of thy hired seruants The Publican also not daring to lift vp his eies to heauen but knocking his brest he cryed God be mercifull vnto me a sinner And we dout not but the Lord receiued them to mercie For Iohn the Apostle saith If we confesse our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to purge vs from all iniquitie If we saie wee haue not sinned we make him a lier and his word is not in vs. We beleeue that this sincere confession which is made to God alone either priuatelie betweene God and the sinner or openlie in the Church where that generall confession of sinnes is rehearsed is sufficient and that it is not necessarie for the obteining of remission of sinnes that any man should confesse his sinnes vnto the priest whispering them into his eares that the priest laying his hands on his head he might receiue absolution because that we finde no commaundement nor example thereof in the holie scripture Dauid protesteth saieth I made my fault knowne to thee and my vnrighteousnes did I not hide from thee I said I will confesse my wickednes to the Lord against my selfe and thou hast forgiuen the hainousnes ofmy sinne Yea and the Lord teaching vs to pray and also to confesse our sinnes saide So shall you praie Our father which art in heauen forgiue vs our debtes euen as we forgiue our debters It is requisite therefore that we should confesse our sinnes vnto god and be reconciled with our neighbour if we haue offended him And the Apostle Iames speaking generallie of confession saith Confes ech of you your sinnes one to another If so be that any man beeing ouerwhelmed with the burthen of his sinnes and troublesome temptations wil priuatelie aske counsell instruction or comfort either of a minister of the Church or of any other brother that is learned in the law of God we doe not mislike it Like as also we doe fullie alow that generall and publike confession which is wont to be rehearsed in the Church and in holie meetings whereof we spake before beeing as it is agreeable with the scripture As concerning the keies of the kingdome of heauen which the Lord committed to his Apostles they prate manie straunge thinges and of these keies they make swordes speares scepters and crownes and full power ouer mightie kingdoms yea ouer mens soules and bodies But we iudging vprightlie according to the word of God do saie that al ministers trulie called haue and exercise the keies or the vse of them when as they preach the Gospell that is to say when they doe teach exhorte reprooue and keepe in order the people committed to their charge For so doe they open the kingdome of God to the obedient and shut it against the disobedient These keies did the Lorde promise to the Apostles in the 16. Chapter of Mathew and deliue them in Iohn 20. Chapter Marke 16. Luke the 24. when as he sent forth his disciples and commaunded them To preach the Gospell in all the world to forgiue sinnes The Apostle in the Epistle to the Cor. saith That the Lorde gaue to his ministerâ— the ministerie of reconciliation And what this was he straighwaie maketh plaine and saieth The worde or doctrine of reconciliation And yet more plainelie expounding his words he he addeth that the ministers of Christ Do as it were go an imbassage in Christs name as if God himselfe should by his ministers exhort the people to be reconciled to god to weet by faithful obedience They vse the keies therfore when as they perswade to faith and repentance Thus do they reconcile men to God thus they forgiue sins thus do they open the kingdome of heauen and bring in the beleeuers much differing herein from those of whome the Lorde spake in the Gospell Wâ—t be vnto you lawyers for ye haue taken awaie the keie of knowledge You haue not entred in your selues and those that would haue entered ye forbad Rightlie therefore and effectuallie do ministers absolue when as they preach the Gospell of Christ and thereby
griefes that he is assured lie receiued into fauour for Christ his sake This is the proper voice of the gospel this decree is brought by the Sonne out of the bosome of the eternall father and is sealed vp by his blood and resurrection Not to assent to this wil and decree is to contemne the Sonne of God and concerning this sinne Iohn saith cap. 3. He that beleeueth not the Some the wrath of God abideth on him But he that beleeueth that his sinnes be forgiuen for this Mediatours sake he doth now certainelie receiue remission of his sinnes for Christ his sake which is effectuall in him and quickneth and sanctifieth him by his holy Spirit and being now reconciled he is vndoubtedly accounted iust for the Mediatours sake is heir of eternal life Either to omit or to corrupt or to dislike this necessarie comfort touching conuersion is as much as manifestlie to extinguish the Gospel As touching this faith absolution ought both to admonish vs and also to confirme it as Dauid was confirmed when he heard this absolution 2. Reg. 12. The Lorde hath taken awaie thy sinne So know thou that the voice of the Gospell doth declare remission vnto thee also the which remission is namelie propounded to thee in absolution Doe not thou feigne that the Gospell doth nothing at all pertaine to thee but knowe that it was therfore published that by this meanes men imbracing the Gospell might be saued and that it is the eternall and immutable commaundement of God that thou shouldest beleeue it He that doth not by this faith imbrace the Gospell but is still doubting he doth in vaine heare the absolution WheÌ„ as by this comfort the hearts are quickned are now made the dwelling places of God Then is it necessarie that they should now begin a new obedience as is saide before But to returne to wicked deedes is * to shake of God and againe to loose that righteousnes and life as Iohn saith 1 Iohn 3. He that doth righteousnes is righteous he that committeth sinne is of the deuill But we haue before rehearsed the summe of the doctrine of new obedience Of satisfaction Arti. 17. NOw what a confusion there is in their doctrine of Satisfactions which they tearme workes not due inioyned by the Church it were long to rehearse and few before these times haue vnderstoode it but we doubt not but that this wholl part also is true lie and cleerely expounded in our Churches It was a custome among our first fathers that they which defiled themselues with murther Idolls or filthie lustes should be barred their companie and chieflie from their sacrifices This custome both the Sinagogue reteined and other nations also which were not altogether sauage in Asia and in Greece In the meane time they which were defiled wandred vp downe beeing branded with the marks of their guiltines as Orestes A drastus many others This custome in the beginning did the Church also keepe Those that were defiled it seuered from the mutuall society afterward it did not sodenlie receiue those againe that did repent that it might be knowne that they did vnfeignedlie aske pardon and for examples sake it might profite others but for certaine daies absolution was deferred that they might be seene to aske pardon publikelie So was that incestuous Corinthian debarred afterward receiued againe not without deliberation 1. Cor. 5. This wholl custome was appointed for examples sake and is politicall nothing at all pertaining to the Remission of sinnes But afterward thorough superstition it so encreased that fastes and forbearing the companie of man or wife were inioyned for manie yeares When these burthens had increased too much the Bishoppes did release them againe and this release of such rites was called Indulgence The Monkes not considering the historie of these things feigned that eternall punishment might be recompensed by the punishments of Purgatorie or other punishments of this life and they added that Satisfactions were inioyned of the Church that those punishments might be mitigated and that satisfactions shoulde be workes not due by the law of God We reiect these Monkish fables which euen they themselues doe not vnderstand and we retaine moste sure rules to wit That eternall punishments are remitted together with the fault for the Sonne his sake not for anie oâ—â— satisfactions according to that which is written in Hosea Cap. 13. O death I will be thy death O Hell I will be thy destruction Also Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we haue peace Secondlie we saie that these not due workes whereof these men speake are not any worship of God or satisfactions but that they doe pertaine to this saying Mat. 15. They doe in vaine worship me with the commaundements of men And certainelie the power of the keies hath no commaundement to inioyne such punishments Also we feare that this applying of indulgences by which the Pope doth applie the merites of Saintes vnto others is but counterfeit and that the indulgences in times paste were nothing else but a releasing of the Canons which did nothing appertaine to those satisfactions whereof the monkes doe speake Now it is another thing to speake of satisfaction which is due as of the restoring of theft of that which hath bin gotten by vsury of another mans wife or his good name This restitution is a worke that is due pertaining to new obedience as Paull saith Eph. 4 Let him that hath stolne steale no more He that withholdeth another mans wife hath neither contrition faith nor new obedience Neither are the commaundements of god touching due satisfaction which we saie ought to be made to be mingled with those trifling songes of popish satisfactions Also this we confesse that in this life manie horrible punishments are spread ouer the Church ouer Empires ouer families for certaine sins of manie men yea euen of the Elect as the sedition that was raised vp against Dauid did not lightlie afflict that whol ciuil regiment many holy families Therfore we distinguish betwixt eternall punishment and the punishment of this life and we saie that eternall punishment is remitted onelie for the Sonne of God his sake when we are iustified and quickned by faith And albeit that euen temporall punishments are chieflie mitigated for the Sonne of God his sake who is the hearbour for the Church because this weake nature can not susteine the greatnes of the wrath of God as Daniel praieth Chap. 9. For the Lordes sake heare thou vs and haue 〈◊〉 vnto our helpe c. Yet wee teach this also that euen for the very* conuersions sake our punishments are mitigated because that in the Saints the legall promises being added to their workes are not without their effect but haue their rewardes Such a promise is this Giue and it shall be giuen vnto you And when Paull saith 1. Cor. 11. If we would iudge our selues we should not be iudged he speaketh of wholl repentance not of those moste
vngodlines and guiltie of death But we are iustified that is acquitted from sinne and death by God the iudge through the grace of Christ alone and not by any respect or merit of ours For what is more plaine then that which Paule saieth All haue sinned and are destitute of the glorie of God and are iustified freelie by his grace through the redemption which is in Christ Iesus For Christ tooke vpon him selfe and bare the sinnes of the world and did satisfie the iustice of God God therfore is mercifull vnto our sinnes for Christ alone that suffred and rose againe and doth not impute them vnto vs. But he imputeth the iustice of Christ vnto vs for our owne so that now we are not onely clensed from sinne and purged and holie but also indued with the righteousnes of Christ yea and acquitted from sinne death and condemnation finallie we are righteous and heires of eternall life To speake properlie then it is God alone that iustifieth vs and that onelie for Christ by not imputing vnto vs our sinnes but imputing Christes righteousnes vnto vs. But because we doe receiue this iustification not by anie works but by faith in the mercie of god and in Christ therefore we teach and beleeue with the Apostle that sinnefull man is iustified onelie by faith in Christ not by the lawe or by anie workes For the Apostle saith We conclude that man is iustified by faith without the workes of the law If Abraham was iustified by workes he hath whereof to boast but not with God For that saith the scripture Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnes But to him that worketh not but beleueeth in him that iustifieth the vngodlie his faith is counted for righteousnes And againe You are saued by grace through saith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God Not by workes lest anie might haue cause to boast c. Therefore because saith doth apprehend Christ our righteousnes aâ—â— doth attribute al to the praise of god in Christ in this respect 〈…〉 is attributed to faith chieflie because of Christ whome it receiueth and not because it is a work of ours For it is the gift of God Now that we doe receiue Christ by faith the Lord sheweth at large Ioa. 6. where he putteth eating for beleeuing and beleeuing for eating For as by eating we receiue meat so by beleeuing we are made partakers of Christ Therefore we doe not parte the benefite of iustification giuing part to the grace of God or to Christ a part to our selues our charitie workes or merit but we doe attribute it whollie to the praise of God in Christ and that through faith Moreouer our charitie and our workes cannot pleaâ—e God if they be done of such as are not iust wherfore we 〈◊〉 first be iust before we can loue or doe anie iust workes We are made iust as we haue said through faith in Christ â— the meere grace of God who doth not impute vnto vs oâ— sinnes but imputeth vnto vs the righteousnes of Christ yeâ— and our faith in Christ he imputeth for righteousnes vnâ—â— vs. Moreouer the Apostle doth plainelie deriue loâ— from faith saying The ende of the commaundement is loue prceeding from a pure heart a good conscience and a faith vnfeineâ— Wherefore in this matter we speake not of a fained vaine or dead faith but of a liuely and quicking faith which for Christ who is life and giueth life whome it apprehendeth both is in deed and is so called a liuelie faith doth prooue it selfe to be liuelie by liuely workes And therefore Iames doth speake nothinge contrarie to this our doctrine for he speaketh of a vaine and dead faith which certaine braggeâ— of but had not Christ liuing within them by faith Aâ—â— Iames also saieth that workes doe iustifie yet is he not contrarie to Saint Paull for then he were to be reiected but he sheweth that Abraham did shew his liuelie and iustifying faith by workes And so doe all the godlie who yet trust 〈◊〉 Christ alone not to their owne works For the Apostle said againe I liue howbeit not I but Christ liueth in me But the 〈◊〉 which now I liue in the flesh I liue through the faith of the sonne of God who loued me gaue himselfe for me I do not despise the gâ—â—â— of God for if righteousnes be by the law then Christ died in vain c. Of Faith and good workes Of their rewarde and of mans merit CHAP. 16. CHristian faith is not an opinion or humane persuasion but a sure trust and an euident and steadfast assent of the minde to be briefe a moste sure comprehensiâ—e of the trueth of God set forth in the scriptures and in the Apostles Creede yea and of God himselfe the chiefe blessednes and especiallie of Gods promise and of Christ who iâ— the consummation of all the promises And this faith is thâ—â—eere gift of God because God alone of his power doeth giue it to his elect according to measure and that when to whome and how much he will and that by his holie spirit through the meanes of preaching the Gospell and of faithfull praier This faith hath also her increases which vnles they were likewise giuen of God the Apostles would neuer haue saide Lord increase our saith Now all these thinges which we haue saide hitherto of faith the Apostles taught them before vs euen as we set them downe for Paul saieth Faith is the grounde or sure subsistence of things hoped for and the euidence or cleare and certeine comprehension of things which are not sâ—â—â—e And againe he saith that all the promises of God in Christ are yea and in Christ are Amen And the same Apostle saith to the Philippians that it was giuen them to beleeue in Christ And also God doeth distribute vnto euerie man a measure of faith And againe All men haue not faith and al doe not obey the Gospel Besides Luke witnesseth and saith As many as were ordeined to life beleeued And therefore he also calleth faith The faith of Gods elect And againe Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of god And in an other place he willeth meÌ„ to praie for faith And the same also calleth Faith Powreful and that sheweth it selfe by loue This faith doth pacifie the conscience and doth open vnto vs a free accesse vnto God that with confidence we maie come vnto him and may obteine at his handes whatsoeuer is profitable and necessarie The same faith doth keepe vs in our dutie which we owe to God and to our neighbour and doth fortifie our patience in aduersitie it doth frame and make a true confession and in a worde it doth bring forth good fruite of all sorts and good workes which are good in deede doe proceede from a liuely faith by the holie Ghost and are done of the faithfull according to the will or
rule of Gods worde For Peter the Apostle saieth Therefore giuing al diligence thereunto ioyne moreouer vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance c. It was said before that the law of God which is the will of God did prescribe vnto vs the patterne of good workes And the Apostle saieth This is the wil of God euen your sanctification that you absteine from al vncleannes that no man oppresse 〈◊〉 deceiue his brother in any matter But as for such workes and worships of god as are taken vp vpon our owne liking which Saint Paull calleth wilworshippe they are not allowed not liked of God Of such the Lord saieth in the Gospell They worship me in vaine teaching for doctrine the precepts of men Wee therefore disalowe all such manner of workes and we approoue and vrge men vnto such as are according to the 〈◊〉 and commaundement of God Yea and these same workes that are agreeable to Gods will must be done not to thâ— ende to merit eternall life by them for life euerlasting as thâ— Apostle saieth is the gift of God nor for ostentations sake which the Lord doth reiect Mat. 6. nor for lucre which also he misliketh Mat. 23. but to the glorie of God to comment set forth our calling and to yeald thankefulnes vnto god and also for the profit of our neighbours For the Lorde saith againe in the Gospell Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which 〈◊〉 in heauen Likewise the Apostle Paull saieth Walke worthie of your calling Also Whatsoeuer you doe saith he either in worde oâ— in deede doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God the Father by him Let no man seeke his owne but euerie 〈◊〉 his brothers And let ours also learne to shew forth good works for necessarie vses that they be not vnprofitable Notwithstanding therefore that we teach with the Apostle that a man is iustified by faith in Christ and not by any good workes yet we doe not lightlie esteeme or condemne good workes because we know that a man is not created or regenerated thorough faith that he should be idle but rather that without ceasing he should doe those things which are good and profitable For in the Gospel the Lorde saith A good tree bringeth forth good fruite And againe Whosoeuer abideth in mee bringeth forth good fruite And lastlie the Apostle saith W◠〈◊〉 the workmâ—nship of God created in Christ Iesus to good works which god hath prepared that we should walke in them And againe Whâ— gaue himselfe for vs that he might deliuer vs from all iniquitie and purge vs to be a peculiar people to himselfe zealous of good workes We therefore condemne all those which doe contemne good workes and doe bable that they ate needeles and not to be regarded Neuerthelesse as was saide before we doe not thinke that we are saued by good workes or that they are so necessarie to saluation that no man was euer saued without them For we are saued by grace and by the benefite of Christ alone Workes do necessarilie proceede from faith but saluation is improperlie attributed to them which is moste properlie ascribed to grace That sentence of the Apostle is verie notable If by grace then not of workes for then grace were no more grace But if of workes then it is not of grace for then workes were no more workes Now the workes which we doe are accepted and allowed of God through faith because they which doe them please God by faith in Christ and also the workes themselues are done by the grace of God through his holie spirit For Saint Peter saith that Of euerie nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousnes is accepted with him And Paul also Wee cease not to praie for you that you maie walke worthie of the Lorde and in al thinges please him being fruitfull in euerie good worke Here therefore we diligentlie teach not false and Philosophicall but true vertues true good workes and the true duties of a Christian man And this we doe with all diligence and earnestnes that we can inculcate and beate into mens mindes sharplie reproouing the slothfulnes and hypocrisie of all those who with their mouthes praise and professe the gospell and yet with their shameful life doe dishonor the same setting before their eies in this case Gods horrible threatninges large promises and bountifull rewardes and that by exhorting comforting and rebuking For we teach that God doth bestow great rewardes on them that doe good according to that saying of the Prophet Refraine thy voice from weeping because thy worke shall haue a rewarde In the Gospell also the Lorde saide Reioyce and be glad because your rewarde is great in the heauens And he that shall giue to one of these little ones a cuppe of colde water verilie I saie vnto you he shall not loose his rewarde Yet we doe not attribute this reward which God giueth to the merit of the man that receiueth it but to the goodnes or liberalitie and trueth of God which promiseth and giueth it who although he owe nothing vnto anie yet he hath promised to giue a reward to those that faithfully worship him notwithstanding that he do also giue them grace to worship him Besides there are many things vnworthie the maiesty of god many vnperfect thinges are found in the workes euen of the saints yet because god doth receiue into fauor imbrace the works of them for Christs sake therefore he performeth vnto them the promised reward For otherwise our righteounesses are compared to a menstruous cloath yea the Lord in the gospell saith When you haue done al things which are commaunded you saie we are vnprofitable seruants that which we 〈◊〉 to doe we haue done So that though we do teach that god 〈◊〉 giue a rewarde to our good deeds yet withall we teach 〈◊〉 Augustine that God doth crowne in vs not our desertes but 〈◊〉 owne gifts And therefore whatsoeuer rewarde we receiue we saie that it is a grace and rather a grace then a rewarde because those good things which we doe we doe them ratheâ— by God then by our selues and because Paul saith what 〈◊〉 thou that thou hast not receiued If thou hast receiued it Why 〈◊〉 thou boast as though thou hadst not receiued it And that which the blessed Martyr Ciprian doth gather out of this place That we must not boast of any thing seeing nothing is our owne We therefore condemne those who defend the merites of men that they may make frustrate the grace of God OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA NOw we attaine vnto these so diuine benefits and the true sanctification of the spirit of God by Faith which is the meere gifte of God not by anie either ouâ— strength or merites which faith being a sure and vndoubted
againe In vaine doe they worship me seeing they do only teach the commaundements of men But such works as are taught of men what shew soeuer they haue euen of goodnes are in no case to be so highly esteemed as those which are commaunded of God Yea to saie somewhat more if they be not of faith but contrary to faith they are of no value at all but are an abomination and filthines before the face of God Now all good workes are deuided first generallie into those which pertaine to all true Christians according to the vnitie of faith and catholicke saluation Secondly they are deuided particularly into those which are proper to the order age and place of euery man as the holie Ghost doth seuerallie teach Elders Masters the common sorte Parentes children the maried the vnmaried and euerie one what be their proper bonds and workes Moreouer in this point men are diligentlie taught to know how and wherein good workes doe please God Truelie they please God no otherwise then in the onelie name of our Lord Iesus Christ in whose name they ought to be done to the glorie of god according to the doctrine of Paull the Apostle who speaketh thus Whatsoeuer you doe in wordes and in deedes doe all in the name of our Lord Iesus And the Lorde himselfe saith Without me ye can doe thing that is nothing that maie please God and be for your saluation Now to doe good workes in the name of Christ is to doe them in a liuelie faith in him whereby we are iustified and in loue which is poured forth into our hearts by the holie Ghost in such sorte that God loueth vs and we againe loue him and our neighbour For the holy Ghost doth sanctifie mooue and kindle the hearts of them which are iustified to doe these holie actions as the Lorde saieth He shall be in you And the Apostle The anoynting of God teacheth you These two Faith and loue are the fountaine and square of all vertues and good workes according to the testimony of the Apostle The end of the commandement is loue out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith not feigned And againe Without faith it is not possible to please God Also without loue nothing doth profit a man In the next place they teach why and to what purpose or end such good workes as pertaine to Christian godlines ought to be done to wit not in this respect that men by these workes should obtaine iustification or saluation and remission of sins for Christ saith When you haue done all those thinges which were commaunded you saie we are vnprofitable seruants Also Paull saith Not for the workes of righteousnes which we haue done but through his mercie hath he saued vs wherewith al those words of Dauid agree when he praieth Lord enter not into iudgement with thy seruant because that in thy sight shall no flesh liuing be iustified But Christians are to exercise themselues in good works for these causes following First that by this meane they may prooue and declare their faith by these workes be knowne to be true Christians that is the liuelie members and followers of Christ whereof our Lorde saith Euerie tree is knowen by his owne fruites In deede good workes are assured arguments and signes and testimonies and exercises of a liuelie faith euen of that faith which lieth hidde in the heart and to be shorte of the true fruit thereof and such as is acceptable to God Paull saith Christ liueth in me for in that I now liue in the flesh I liue by faith in the Sonne of God And trulie it can not be otherwise but that as sinne doth bring forth death so faith and iustification which ariseth therout doth bring forth life inwardlie in the spirit and outwardlie in the works of charitie Secondlie we must therefore doe good workes that Christians might confirme and build vp their Election and vocation in themselues and preserue it by taking heed that they fall not in mortall sinnes euen as Saint Peter teacheth among other thinges writing thus Wherefore brethren endeauour rather to make your election and vocation sure or to confirme it And how this maie be done he doth brieflie declare a litle before Therefore giuing all diligence thereunto ioyne vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance and with temperance pacience with pacience godlines with godlines brotherlie kindnes and with brotherlie kindnes loue For if these thinges be among you and abound in you they will make you that ye neither shall be idle nor vnfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lorde Iesus Christ In which place Saint Peter doth euidently shew that we must endeuour to exercise ourselues in good workse first for this cause lest that the grace of faith a good conscience which we haue be either lost or defiled but that it maie rather be preserued For the holie Ghost doth flie from Idolaters and departeth from prophane men and the euill and vnpure spirit doth returne into an emptie and idle house Also whosoeuer doth either loose or defile a good conscience what commendable thing or what worke can he do that is pretious and acceptable to God how shall he giue himselfe to prayer Secondlie for this cause that we maie profitte and increase more and more in this grace and that we maie gaine vnto the Lorde by occupying those talents which are committed to our trust whereof Saint Paull saith Now we all beholding as in a mirrour the glorie of the Lord with open face are changed into the same Image from glorie to glorie that is we beholde Christ who is the image and glorie of the Father herein we indeauour that we maie be conformed to the likenes of this Image by the holie ghost which doth kindle vs therunto til this Image doth get her perfection by the blessed resurrection Thirdly we must do exercise our selues in good workes as well for the promises of this life as also for the reward of eternall life whereof mention is made verie often and at large in the holie scripture that by faith in Christ wee maie haue a more easie entrance to the attaining of those rewards and to the eternal kingdome of heauen as S. Peter testifieth saying If ye doe these thinges ye shall neuer fall For by this meanes an entring shal be ministred vnto you abundantlie into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ But chiefelie we must doe the workes of mercie whereby we maie benefit our neighbour whereby we prouide and doe for him and whereof he standeth in neede such as these be to giue almes to visite the sicke to haue a care of them or to be at hand to doe them seruice to teach the simple by counsell and labour to helpe others to pardon offences and such like which all haue the promises of the bountifullnes of
God and of rewardes to doe the which Christ our Lord doth exhort in these words Be ye mercifull is your Father is mercifull Giue and it shall be giuen to you forgiue and ye shall be forgiuen And in an other place Sell your goods and giue almes get you bagges which waxe not olde a treasâ—â—e that cannot faile in heauen where no theefe commeth and where the moth corrupteth nothing Also When thou makest a feast call the poore the maimed the lame the blinde and thou shalt be blessed because they can not recompence thee for thou shalt be recompenced at the resurrection of the iust Also I was an hungred I thirsted I was a straunger naked sicke and in prison and in all thinges ye helped me by your seruice Verilie I saie vnto you In as much as ye did these thinges to one of the least of my brethren ye did them to me Come hither ye blessed of my Father inherit the kingdome prepared for you before the beginning of the worlde By these it is plaine and manifest that those works which proceede of faith do please God are rewarded with aboundant grace to wit with the recompence of al kinde of good thinges blessings both in this life in the life to come Lastly this doctrine is shut vp with this or such like exhortation that no man can perfectlie doe these works of Christian godlines or fullie performe the commaundementes of God and that no man can be found who doth not faile in anie parte hereof and who is cleane without sinne as it is written There is not a man so iust on the earth who doth vprightlie and not sinne and that therefore euerie one ought to seeke and to enioy his perfection in Christ Iesus in his grace pretious sacrifice and merit by that faith and his iustification which consisteth in the remission of sinnes if he will not haue anie thing in himselfe that maie deserue damnation For Christ alone is our perfection and fulfilling of the lawe our life and righteousnes and whosoeuer receiue him by faith and doe whollie trust in him these men haue all their sinnes washed awaie in the bloode of Christ so that afterwarde they neede not to feare condemnation For thus Paull writeth Therefore now there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ Iesus which doe not walke according to the flesh but according to the spirit For to these men Christ iâ— made of God wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that our wholl righteousnes doth consist in the remission of our sinnes which is also as Dauid doth testifie our onelie felicitie Therefore we do vtterlie reiect all other meanes whereby men do thinke that they maie be iustified before God and casting awaie all opinion of vertues and merits we doe altogether rest in the onelie obedience of Iesus Christ which is imputed to vs both that all our sins maie be couered and also that we may obtaine grace before god To conclude we beleeue that we cannot finde where to rest our selues if we decline neuer so litle from this foundation but rather we shall be alwaies vnquiet because we are not at peace with God till we be certenlie persuaded that we are loued in Iesus Christ because that in our selues we are worthie of all hatred We beleeue that by faith alone we are made partakers of this righteousnes as it is written He suffered to purchase saluation for vs That whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish And this is therefore done because the promises of life offered to vs in him are then applied to our vse and made effectuall to vs when we doe imbrace them nothing doubting but that we shall enioy those thinges wherof the Lorde by his owne mouth hath assured vs. Therefore that righteousnes which we obteine by faith doth depend vpon free promises whereby the Lord doth declare and testifie that we are beloued of him We beleeue that by the secret grace of the holie Ghost we are indued with the light of faith which is the free gifte of God and is proper to them alone to whome it pleased God to giue it so that the faithfull haue not whereof to boast in themselues seing that rather they are more then double debters because they are preferred before others And further we beleeue that faith is giuen to the elect not that they might once onelie be brought into the right waie but rather that they maie goe forwarde therein vnto the ende because that as the beginning is of God so is also the accomplishment We beleeue that we who by nature are the seruants of sinne are regenerated vnto a new life by meanes of this same faith and by this faith we receiue grace to liue holily whiles we doe imbrace that Euangelicall promise that the Lorde will giue vnto vs the holie ghost Therefore it is so farre that faith shoulde extinguish the desire to liue well and holilie that it doth rather increase and kindle it in vs whereupon good workes doe necessarilie follow Neuertheles although God that he maie fullie saue vs doe regenerate vs and frame vs to a holie life yet we confesse that the good workes which we doe by the direction of his spirit are not so regarded of God as that we shoulde be iustified thereby or deserue to be counted the children of God because we should wauer with a perpetuall doubting and trembling vnlesse we should relie vpon that onelie satisfaction whereby Christ Iesus hath discharged vs of the punishment or forfaite for our offence OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION BEsides though we saie we haue no neede at all by our owne workes and deedes but appoint all the meanes of our saluation to be in Christ alone yet saie we not that for this cause men ought to liue looselie and dissolutelie nor that it is ynough for a Christian to be Baptized onelie and to beleeue as though there were nothing else required at his hande For true Faith is liuelie and can in no wise be idle Thus therefore teach we the people that God hath called vs not to follow riotte and wantonnes but as S. Paull saith Vnto good workes to walke in them That we are deliuered from the power of darkenes to the ende that 〈◊〉 should serue the liuing God to cutte awaie all the remnantes of sinne and to worke our saluation in feare and trembling that it maie appeare that the spirit of sanctification is in our bodies and that Christ himselfe dwelleth in our hearts OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that the holie Ghost dwelling in oâ—â— heartes doth bestow vpon vs true faith that 〈◊〉 may attaine vnto the knowledge of this so great a mystery The which faith doth imbrace Iesus Christ with all his merites doth challenge him vnto it selfe as proper and peculiar and doth seeke for nothing besides him For it is necessarie that either all those things
which are required vnto our saluation be not in Christ or if all be in him that then he which by faith possesseth Iesus Christ hath also perfect saluation Therefore it is an horrible blasphemie against God to affirme that Christ is not sufficient but that we haue need of other meanes besides him For thereupon it should follow that Christ is onelie in parte our Sauiour Wherefore we doe iustlie say with Saint Paull that we are iustified by faith alone or by faith with out the workes of the law Yet to speak properly we do not meane that faith by it selfe or of it selfe doth iustifie vs which is but onelie as an instrumnet whereby we apprehend Christ which is our iustice Christ therfore himselfe is our righteousnes which imputeth all his ments vnto vs faith is but the instrument whereby we are coupled vnto him by a participation and communion of al his benefittes and whereby we are kept in that fellowshippe So that all those our effects are euen more then enough vnto vs for our absolution from all our sinnes We beleue that al our felicitie doth consist in the remission of our sins which we haue by Iesus Christ that in it alone al our righteousnes before God is conteined as S. Paul teacheth out of the Prophet Dauid who declareth the happines of those men to whom God imputeth righteousnes with out workes And the same Apostle saith that we are iustified by the redemption made in Christ Iesus We therfore leaning vpon this as a sure foundation doe yeald all glorie vnto God hauing a moste base and humble opinion of our selues knowing full well who and what manner of creatures we be in deede Therfore we doe not presume of our selues or of any of our owne merites but being vpholden by the onelie obedience of Christ crucified we doe rest altogether in it and to the intent it may become ours we beleeue in him This righteousnes alone is all sufficient both to couer all our iniquities and also to make vs safe and secure against all temptations For it doth driue from our consciences all feare all horrour and dread whereby we might be hindred from approching to God and neede not to imitate the example of our first father who for feare flying from the presens of god went about to hide and couer himselfe with figge leaues And truelie if we trusting vnto our selues neuer so litle or to any other creature should present our selues before the Maiestie of God it is certaine we should by and by be ouerwhelmed with it Therefore euerie one of vs must rather crie out with Dauid and saie Lord enter not into iudgement with thy serâ—â—nt for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified We beleeue that this true faith beeing bestowed vpon euerie one of vs by the hearing of the word of God and the operation of the holie spirit doth regenerate vs and make â—s as it were new men raising vs vp vnto newnes of life and setting vs free from the bondage of sinne Wherefore this iustifying faith is so farre from withdrawing men from a right and holie kinde of liuing or from making them more faint in godlines that on the contrarie side no man without it can performe any good thing to this ende that God may haue the glorie but men doe all things either in regard of themselues or els for feare of iust condemnation Therefore it cannot be that this holie faith should be idle in a man Neither doe we speake of a vaine and dead faith but onlie of that which in the Scripture is said to worke by loue and which mooueth a man to exercise himselfe in those workes which God himselfe hath commaunded in his word But these workes which doe come from the sincere roote of faith are therefore good and acceptable vnto God because they be sanctified by his grace but are nothing auaileable to iustifie vs. For we are iustified by faith in Christ yâ—â— euen before such time as we could bring forth any 〈◊〉 worke for our works before faith can no more be good the the fruite of a good tree before that the tree it selfe be gooâ— Therefore we doe good workes yet not to merit any thiâ—â— by them For what is it possible for vs to merit Nay 〈◊〉 we by reason of the good workes which we doe if we doe â—ny are more bound vnto God then God vnto vs For 〈◊〉 he which worketh in vs both the will and the deede of his owne 〈◊〉 mercie Whereupon it is our duties alwaies to haue a regarâ— vnto that which is written When ye haue done all that is commaunded you say that we are vnprofitable seruants for we haue 〈◊〉 that which we ought to doe Furthermore we doe not hereupon denie that God doth recompence good works in those 〈◊〉 be his but we affirme that this recompense commeth of his meere grace because he crowneth his owne gifts in vs. Yea although we doe good workes yet we doe not put any hoâ—â— of saluation in them For we are not able to bring forth any workes which are not polluted with the corruption of 〈◊〉 flesh and for that cause be worthie of punishment If it weâ— graunted that we were able to bring forth any such worke yet the bare rememberance of our sinnes were sufficient tâ— remooue that worke out of the sight of God Therefore we should alwaies stand in doubt staggering as it were this way and that way and our miserable consciences should be iâ— continnall torment vnles they should relie vpon the onely merite of our Sauiour Christ his death and passion and rest in it alone OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE THat we might obteine these benefits of Christs namely remission of sinnes iustification and life euerlasting Christ hath giuen his Gospell wherein these benefits are laied forth vnto vs as it is written in the last of Luc. that repentance should be preached and remission of sinnes in his name among all nations For whereas all men borne after a natural manner haue sinne in them and cannot truelie satisfie the law of God the gospell bewraieth our sinne sheweth â— Christ the Mediator so instructeth vs touching remission of sinnes When as the Gospell doth conuict vs of sinne oâ— hearts thereby terrified must firmelie beleeue that there is giuen vnto vs freely for Christs sake that remission of sinnes and iustification by faith by the which we must beleeue and confesse that these things are giuen vs for Christs sake who was made an oblation and hath appeased the fathers wrath for vs. Notwithstanding therefore that the Gospell doe require repentance yet to the ende that the remission of our sinnes maie be certaine and vndoubted it teacheth vs that remission is giuen vs freelie that is that it doth not depend vpon the condition of our owne worthines nor is giuen for any works that went before nor for the worthines of such as follow after For then should remission be vncertaine if
when as once we doe acknowledge his mercie through faith then we flie vnto God we loue him we call vpon him hope in him looke for his helpe obeie him in afflictions because we doe now know our selues to be the sonnes of God and that this our sacrifice that is our afflictions doth please God These seruices doth faith bring forth Verie well therefore saide Ambrose Faith is the mother of a good wil and of iust dealing Our Aduersaries wil seâ—e verie honourablie to set out the doctrine of good workes and yet concerning these spirituall workes to wit faith and the exercises of faith in praier and in all matters counsells and daungers of this life they speake neuer a worde And in deede none can euer speake wel of these exercises if the consciences be left in doubt and if they know not that God requireth faith as a speciall worship of his And when as that huge shew of outward works is cast as a myst before mens eies the mindes especiallie such as be not well instructed are led aware from beholding these inward exercises Now it is verie requisite that men should be taught and instructed concerning these inwarde workes and fruites of the spirit For these they be that make a difference betweene the godlie and hypocrites As for externall worship externall ceremonies and other outwarde workes the verie hypocrites can performe them But these seruices and duties belong onelie to the true Church true repentance feare faith praier c. These kindes of worship are especiallie required and commended in the Scripture Psal 49. Offer vnto God the sacrifice of praise and Call on me in the day of trouble c. Thirdlie by this faith which doth comforte the heart in repentance we doe receiue the spirit of God who is giuen vs to be our gouernour helper that we should resist sinne and the deuill and more and more acknowledge our owne weakenes and that the knowledge and feare of God and faith maie increase in vs wherefore our obedience to God and a new life ought to increase in vs as Saint Paull saith We must be renued to the knowledge of God that the new lawe maie be wrought in vs and his Image which hath created vs be renued c. Fourthlie we teach also how this obedience which is but begunne onelie and not perfect doth please God For in this so great infirmitie and vncleannes of nature the Saints doe not satisfie the law of God The faithfull therefore haue neede of comforte that they maie know how their slender and imperfect obedience doth please God It doth not please him as satisfying his lawe but because the persons themselues are reconciled made righteous through Christ and doe beleeue that their weaknes is forgiuen them as Paull teacheth There is now no condemnation to them which are in Christ c. Albeit then that this new obedience is farre from the perfection of the Lawe yet it is righteousnes and is worthie of a rewarde euen because that the persons are reconciled And thus we must iudge of those works which are indeed highlie to be commended namelie * that they be necessarie that they be the seruice of God and spirituall sacrifices and doe deserue a rewarde Neuertheles this consolation is first to be held touching the person which is verie necessarie in the conflict of the conscience to weere that we haue remission of sinnes freelie by faith and that the person is iust that is reconciled and an heire of eternall life through Christ and then that our obedience doth please God according to that saying Now ye are not vnder the law but vnder grace For our workes maie not be set against the wrath and iudgement of God But the terrours of sinne and death must be ouercome by faith and trust in the mediatour Christ as it is written O death I will be thy death and Iohn 6. Christ saith This is the will of the Father which sent me that euerie one which seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him should haue life euerlasting and S. Paull Being iustified by faith we haue peace with God and the Church alwaies praieth forgiue vs our trespasses And thus do the fathers teach concerning the weaknes of the saints and concerning faith Augustine in his exposition of the 30. Psalm saith Deliuer me in thy righteousnes For there is a righteousnes of God which is made ours when it is giuen vnto vs. But therefore is it called the righteousnes of God lest man should thinke that he had a righteousnes of himselfe For as the Apostle Paull saith To him that beleeueth in him that iustifieth the â—â—ked that is that of a wicked maketh a righteous man If God should deale by the rule of the law which is set forth vnto vs he must needs be condemned If God should as it were deale by the rule propounded in the law whom should he deliuer for he findeth al men to be sinners So saith Paul Al haue sinned stand in need of the glory of god What is this to stand in need of Gods glorie That he should deliuer thee not thou thy selfe For thou canst not deliuer thy selfe Thou hast need of a Sauiour Why doest thou vaunt thy selfe what maketh thee to presume of the law and of righteousnes Seest thou not that which doeth fight within the doest thou not heare one that striueth and confesseth his weaknes and desireth aide in the battell O miserable man that I am c. Now it may easilie be perceiued how needefull this doctrine is for the Church that men may know that they doe not satisfie the law of God and yet may haue true comforte knowing how their imperfect obedience doth please God This doctrine hath beene horriblie darkened and suppressed heretofore by certeine fond perswasions wherein vnlearned men haue imagined against the authoritie of the scripture that they can fullfill the law of God and that they are iust through the fullfilling of the law c. And that Monkes are perfect and doe performe more notable worthie workes then the law doth require In the meane while there is not a worde how the Mediatour Christ is to be apprehended by faith but they willed man to doubt or else to trust in his own workes But as touching this obedience we doe teach that they which commit mortall sinnes are not iust because god requireth this obedience that we should resist sinnefull lusts They then which striue not against them but obeie them contrarie to the commaundement of God and doe things against their consciences they are vnrighteous and doe neither retaine the holy spirit nor faith that is confidence and trust of gods mercie For confidence which seeketh remission of sinnes cannot so much as be in such as are delighted with their sinnes and remaine without repentance Fiftlie this point is needfull also to be taught by what meanes men maie doe good workes We shewed a litle before how our workes doe please God In this
place we adde how they maie be done Albeit that men by their owne strength be able to doe outward honest deedes in some sort and must also performe this ciuill obedience yet so long as men are voide of faith they are in the power of the Deuill who driueth them to shamefull sinnes occupieth their mindes with wicked and blasphemous opinions for that is the kingdome and tyrannie of the Deuil Moreouer nature by it selfe is weake cannot without gods helpe strengthen it sâ—lfe to the performaunce of anie spirituall workes And for that cause are men taught that in the Gospell the holie spirit is promised who shal aide and gouerne the mindes of them who do repent beleeue the Gospel Wherfore in so great infirmitie of nature in the middest of these assaultes of Sathan and in all daungers faith must be exercised in calling vpon God euen throughout our wholl life that we maie continue alwaies in the faith in our obedience towards God Therfore Zacharie saith I will poure forth the spiâ—it of grace of praier vpon the house of Dauid upon the inhabitans of Ierusalem He calleth him the spirit of grace because the holie spirit doth confirme and comforte troubled mindes and beareth record that God is pleased with vs. He calleth him the spirit of praier to the end we should dailie exercise our faith in praier that by these exercises our faith might be confirmed and a new life grow vp and increase in vs. There is no doubt but true vertues are the giftes of Go such as are faith clearenes of iudgement in discerning of pointes of religion courrage of minde such as is requisite in them which teach professe the Gospel true care paines in gouerning of Churches true humilitie not to hunt after preferment not to be puft vp with populare praise nor cast downe with their disliking and ill will true charitie c. These Princelie vertues Paull calleth Gods gifts Rom. 12. Hauing diuers giftes according to the grace that is giuen vs. And of these he saieth to the Cor. These thinges worketh one and the same spirit distrubuting to euerie one according c. Vnto these giftes we must ioyne our exercise which maie both preserue the same and deserue an increase of them according to the saying To him that hath shal be giuen And it is notably said of Augustine Loue deserueth an increase of loue to weet when t is put in vse For good workes haue rewardes as in this life so also after this life in the euerlasting life Now because that the Church in this life is subiect to the crosse and to the death of the bodie therefore many rewardes are differred vntill the life to come which though it be vndoubtedlie bestowed through mercy for Christs sake on those which are iustified by the faith of Christ yet there is also a rewarding of good workes according to that saying your rewarde is great in heauen By this it is euident that the doctrine of good workes is through the goodnes of God purelie and truelie taught in our Churches How full of obscuritie and confusion the doctrine of good workes was in former times all godlie mindes know full well There was none that put men in minde of the difference of mans traditions and the lawe of God none that taught how good workes did please God in this so great infirmitie of ours To be briefe there was not one word of faith which is most needfull vnto remission of sinnes But now that these matters be opened and vnfolded godlie consciences lay holde of comforte and of certaine hope of saluation and doe vnderstand which is the true worship and seruice of God and know how it pleaseth god and howe it doth merit at his handes This article is thus set downe in an other edition OVr diuines are falselie accused to forbid good workes For their writinges extant vpon the tenne commaundements and others of the like argument do beare witnes that they haue to good purpose taught concerning euerie kinde of life and duties what trades of life and what workes in euery calling doe please God Of which thinges preachers in former times taught litle or nothing onely they did vrge certaine childish and needles workes As keeping of holie daies set fasts fraternities pilgrimages worshipping of Saints friaries Monkeries and such trash wherof our aduersaries hauing had warning they do now forget them do not preach so concerning these vn profitable works as they were wont to doe Besides they begin now to make mention of faith which they were wont to pas ouer with silence But yet they cease not to obscure darken this doctrine of faith while they leaue the conscience in doubt would haue men to merit remission of sins by their workes and teach not that we doe by faith alone vndoubtedlie receiue remission of sinnes for Christes sake When as therfore the doctrine of faith which should be especially aboue others taught in the Church hath bene so long vnknowen as all men must needes graunt that there was not a word of the righteousnes of faith in all their sermons and that the doctrine of workes onelie was vsuall in the Churches for this cause our diuines did thus admonish the Churches First that our workes cannot reconcile God vnto vs or deserue remission of sins grace iustification at his hands But this we must obtaine by faith whiles we beleeue that we are receiued into fauour for Christ sake who alone is appointed the Mediatour intercessor by whom the father is reconciled to vs. He therfore that trusteth by his works to merit grace doth despise the merit and grace oâ— Christ and seeketh by his owne power without Christ to come vnto the father whereas Christ hath said expresselie of himselfe I am the waie the trueth and the life This Doctrine of faith is handled by Paule almoste in euerie Epistle Eph. 2. ye are saued freelie by faith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes c. And lest anie here should cauill that we bring in a new found interpretation this wholl cause is vnderpropped with testimonies of the Fathers August doth in manie volumes defend grace the righteousnes of faith against the merit of works The like doth Ambrose teach in his booke De vocaâ— Gent. and els where for thus he saith in the forenamed place The redemption made by the bloode of Christ would be of small account and the prerogatiue of mans workes would not giue place to the mercie of God if the iustification which is by grate weere due to merites going before so as it should not be the liberalitie of the giuer but the wages or hire of the labourer This doctrine though it be contemned of the vnskilfull sorâ— yet â—ne godlie and fearefull conscience doth finde by experience that it bringeth verie great comfort because that the consciences cannot be quieted by anie workes but by faith alone when
as they beleeue assuredlie that God is appeased towards them for Christes sate as Paul teacheth Rom. 5. Beeing iustified by faith we 〈◊〉 peace with God This doctrine doth whollie belong to the conflict of a troubled conscience and can not be wel vnderstood but where the conscience hath felt a conflict Wherefore all such as haue had no experience thereof and al that are prophane men which dreame that Christian righteosnes iâ— naught else but a ciuill and philosophicall iustice are 〈◊〉 iudges of this matter In former ages mens consciences were vexed with the doctrine of works they neuer heard any comfort out of the Gospell Whereupon conscience draue some into Monasteries hoping there to merit fauour by a monasticall life Others found out other workes whereby to merit fauour to satisfie for sinne There was verie great neede therefore to teach this doctrine of faith in Christ and after so long time to renew it to the end that fearefull consciences might not want comfort but might know that grace and forgiuenes of sinnes and iustification were apprehended and receiued by faith in Christ Another thing which we teach men is that in this place the name of Faith doth not onelie signifie a bare knowledge of the historie which maie be in the wicked and is in the Deuill but it signifieth a faith which beleeueth not onelie the historie but also the effect of the historie to weete the article of remission of sinnes namelie that by Christ we haue grace righteousnes and remission of sins Now he that knoweth that the father is merciful to him through Christ this man knoweth God truelie he knoweth that God hath a care of him he loueth God and calleth vpon him In a worde he is not without God in the world as the gentiles are As for the deuilles and the wicked they can neuer beleeue this article of the remission of sinns And therefore they hate God as their enimie they call not vpon him they looke for no good thing at his handes After this manner doth Augustine admonish his reader touching the name of faith and teacheth that this word faith is taken in the scriptures not for such a knowledge as is in the wicked but for a trust and cofidence which doth comfort and cheare vp disquieted mindes Moreouer our deuines do teach that it is requisite to doe good workes not for to hope to deserue grace by them but because it is the will of God that we should do them And because that the holie spirit is receiued by faith our hartes are presentlie renued and doe put on new affections so as they are hable to bring forth good workes For so saith Ambrose Faith is the breeder of a good wil and of good actions For mans powers without the holie spirit are full of wicked affections and are weaker then that they can do anie good deede before God Besides they are in the deuilles power who driueth men forward into diuers sinnes into profane opinions and into very hainous crimes As was to be sene in the Philosophers who assaying to liue an honest life could not attaine vnto it but defiled themselues with open and grosse faultes Such is the weaknes of man when he is without faith and the holie spirit hath no other guide but the naturall powers of man Hereby euerie man maie see that this doctrine is not to be accused as forbidding good works but rather is much to be commended because it sheweth after what sorte we must doe good workes For without faith the nature of man can by no meanes performe the workes of the first and second table Without faith it cannot call vpon God hope in God beare the crosse but seeketh helpe from man and trusteth in mans helpe So it commeth to passe that all lustes and desires and all humane dâ—uises and counsells doe beare swaie so long as faith and trust in God is absent Wherfore Christ saith Without me ye can do nothing Ioan. 15. and the Church singeth Without thy power there is taught in man and there is nothing but that which is hurtfull OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of the remission of sinnes and of Iustification WE said before that these controuersies doe pertaine to the interpreting of two Articles of the Creede I beleeue the remission of sinnes and I beleeue the holie Catholike Church Neither doe we speake of not necessarie or sight thinges It is moste necessarie that in the Church the doctrine touching sinne should be propounded and that men should know what sinne is and that there should be an euident difference betweene politâ—call iudgements and the iudgement of God But seing our aduersaries doe not teach aright what sinne is they confirme in men an euill securitie and manie false opinions Againe what can be more miserable then either to obscure or to be ignorant of this great benefit namelie the Remission of sinnes and deliuerance from eternall death seing that there is no difference betwixt the Church and other men when as the light is extinguished concerning free Remission of sinnes for the Sonnes sake and concerning Faith whereby Remission must be receiued neither is there anie other comfort drawing vs back from eternall death neither can there be anie true Inuocation without this comfort God himselfe hath so often commaunded that his Sonne should be heard and the Gospell kepte which is a wonderfull decree brought forth out of the secret counsell of the Godhead when it was hidde from all creatures therefore it is moste necessarie that the true doctrine touching remission of sinnes should be kept vndefiled But in all ages euen from our first fathers time the deuils haue scattered subtill delusions against the true doctrine concerning the Sonne of God and especiallie in this article whome notwithstanding God hath oftentimes refuted good teachers being againe raised vp that the Church might not vtterlie perish Adam Seth Noe Sem Abraham Isaac Iacob and others after them did shewe the true difference betwixt the Church of God and other men and taught that to the Church was giuen the promise touching the Mediatour the Sonne of God and touching Remission of sinnes and that this Remission is to be receiued freelie for the Mediatours sake And they tied Inuocation to this God which had manifested himselfe by giuing a promise concerning the Mediatour and they had externall rites giuen them of God which were signes of the promise and the sinewes of the publike Congregation These rites did a great parte of the multititude imitate omitting the doctrine of the promises faith and when they had deuised this persuasion that men by obseruing these rites might deserue remission of sinnes they heaped vp manie ceremonies and by litle and litle boldnes went so farre as commonlie it commeth to passe that diuers men deuised diuers Gods So the heathen departed from the true Church of god and from the knowledge of the true god and the promise of the Redeemer The same thing also hapned after Moses
his time Ceremonies were appointed for this cause that they should be admonitions of the Mediatour of the Doctrine of Faith of free remission for the Mediatours sake But they feigned that sinnes were forgiuen for those rites and sacrifices and by this superstition they heaped vp sacrifices and forgot the Mediatour and were without true comfort and without true inuocation The same thing hapned also after the Apostles time the light of the gospell being lost wherein is propounded free remission for the Mediatours sake and that to be receiued by Faith They sought remission by Monasticall exercises by single life by diuers obseruations by the offering in the Masse by the intercession of dead men and manie monstrous superstitions were deuised as the histories of the wholl Church which succeeded the Apostles doe declare Against these errours the infinite mercie of God hath oftentimes restored the voice of the Gospell And as among the people of Israell he did often raise vp Prophets which should purge the doctrine diligentlie so in the Church after the Apostles time when the writings of Origen and Pelagius and the superstition of the people had corrupted the puritie of the gospell yet notwithstanding as in a mist the light of the gospell was againe kindled by Augustine and him followed Prosper Maximus and others who reprooued the false opinions touching this Article Afterward when the Monkes were sprong vp and that opinion which faigneth men to merit by their workes was a fresh spread abroad yet there were some of a better iudgement although they added stable to the foundation as Hugo Bernard Gilbert William of Paris Tauler Ambrose Wesell and others in other places And now by the voice of Luther the doctrine of the gospell is more cleered and more euidentlie restored and the Lambe shewed vnto vs as the Baptist saith Beholde the lambe of God that takâ—â—â— awaie the sinnes of the world He that beleeueth in the Sonne hath eternall life he that beleeueth not the wrath of God abideth on him This same voice of the Gospell our Churches doe puâ—lâ—â—â— and that without corruption and we doe discerne that discipline or righteousnes which a man not regenerat maie performe from the righteousnes of faith and that newnes whereof the gospell doth preach We saie that all men are to be restrained by discipline that is by that righteousnes which euen the vnregenerate ought and after a sorte maie performe which is an obedience in externall actions according to all the commaundements of God apperterning to all men Because that God left this libertie in man after his fall that the outward members might after a sorre obeie reason and the will in stirring vp or omitting outward motions as Achilles maie draw his sword or put it vp into the sheath Scipio maie restraine his members so that he meddle not with another mans wife as in their place these thinges are trulie and copiouslie declared Now it is moste certaine that this discipline is commaunded of God and that the breaking thereof is punished with present and eternall punishments euen in those which are not conuerted vnto god according to those sainges The law was made for the vniust He that taketh the sword shall perish with the sword Also Forniâ—atours and adulterers the Lorde will iudge Also Woe vnto thee which spoilest because thou shalt be spoiled And although all men ought to gouerne their manners by this discipline and God doth seuerelie commaund that all kingdomes should defend this discipline and he by horrible punishmentes doth declare his wrath against this outward contumacie yet this externall discipline euen where it is most honest is not a fulfilling of the law neither doth it deserue remission of sinnes neither is it that righteousnes wherby we are accepted before God nor that light shining in the nature or men as righteousnes shined in vs in our creation or as new righteousnes shall shine in vs in the life eternall But all this discipline is an externall gouernment such as it is like vnto the leafe of a figge tree wherewith our first parentes after their fall did couer their nakednes neither doth it anie more take awaie sinne and the corruption of nature and death then those figge leaues did Hence it is that Paul doth so often crie out that sinne is not taken awaie by the law Rom. 3. By the workes of the law no flesh shall be iustified in his sight And Rom. 8. When it was impossible to the law to iustifie c. And Gal. 2. If righteousnes doth come by the law then Christ died in vaine And Tit. 3. Not by the workes of righteousnes which we haue done but according to his mercie he hath saued vs. And it is a reproch vnto the Sinne of God to imagine that anie our workes are merittes or the price of remission of sinnes and that they are propitions for sinnes Therefore we do openlie condemne those Pharisaical Pelagian doting dreames which faâ—gne that that discipline is a fullfill ng of the law of god also that it doth deserue remission either of congreitie or of conâ—â—gnity or that it is a righteousnes whereby men are made acceptable to God And after a few pages in the same Article Seeing that the minde is raised vp by this faith it is certaine that remission of sinnes reconciliation and imputing of righteousnes is giuen for the ment of Christ alone and that Christ is effectuall in vs and doth by his holie spirit quicken the beleeuers and deliuer vs from eternall death and withall make vs heires of eternall life So saith Paul Rom. 3. We conclude that man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe Also we are iustified freelie by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus whome God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood And Act. 10. To him giue all the Prophets wiâ—nes that all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes Now the wordes are knowne and manifâ—st Faith doth signifie not onelie the knowledge of the historie for that is also in the Deuilles of whome it is said The deuilles do beleue and tremble but it doth signifie to embrace al the Articles of Faith and among those this article I do beleâ—e the remission of sinnes neither do I beleue that it is onelie giuen to others but to me also This faith is also a confidence resting in the Mediatour according to that Beeing instified by faith we haue peace So that Paull speaketh of faith which consenting to all the articles of the Creede doth beholde and imbrace the promise for it ioyneth together faith and the promise Rom. 4. Therefore it is by faith that the premise might be sure In expounding the word Iustified it is vsuallie said To is iustified doth signifie of vnrighteous to be made righteous which beeing rightlie vnderstood doth agree also to our purpose Of vnrighteous to be made righteous that is acquitted from the guilt for the sonne of
God his sake that is laying holde by faith vpon Christ himselfe who 〈◊〉 our righteousnes as Ieremie Paul do saie because that by his merit we haue remission and God doth impute his righteousnes to vs and for him doth account vs iust and by giuing his holie spirit doth quicken and regenerate vs as it is saide Ioh. 5. This is life in his Sonne He that hath the Sonne hath eternall life he that hath not the Sonne of God hath not life And. Rom. 3. That he may be iust and a iustifier And although newnes is withall begunne which shall be perfect in the life eternal wherunto we are redeemed yet neither for the new qualities nor for any workes is any man in this life made iust that is acceptable to God and heire of eternall life but onelie for the Mediatours sake who suffered rose againe reigneth and praieth for vs shadowing and quickning vs. For although vertues are here begunne yet be they still imperfect the reliques of sinne do sticke in vs. Therefore we must holde this comfort that the person is accepted for the Sonne of God his sake his righteousnes beeing imputed to vs as it is said Rom. 4. Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnes Also Blessed are they whose inicâ—ities be forgiuen and whose sinnes be couered Therefore this saying must be vnderstood correlatiuelie We are iustified by faith that is we are iustified by confidence in the Sonne of God not for our quality but because he is the reconciler in whom the heart doth rest in confidence of the promised mercie for his sake Which confidence he doth raise vp in vs by his holie Spirit as Paull saith Ye haue receiued the Spirit of the aâ—â—ption of the sonnes by whom we crie Abba Father Here also we must speake of the exclusiue member Paull doth often repeat the word Freely by which it is moste certaine that the condition of our merites is excluded Therefore it is saide in our Churches We are iustified by Faith alone which we so vnderstand and declare Freely for the onelie Mediatours sake not for our contrition or other our merites we haue our sinnes forgiuen vs and are reconciled to God For although contrition and many other vertues are together with Faith or with this confidence kindled in vs yet these vertues are not the cause or the merit of the Remission of sinnes neither doth the person please God in regarde of them according to that saying No man liâ—ing shall be iustified in thy sight but the person hath remission and doth certenlie please God by reason of the Mediatour who must be apprehended by faith as it is saide Eph. 3. Bâ— whome we haue boldnes and entrance with confidence by Faith in him This wholl doctrine is more manifest in the true conuersion and dailie inuocation of the godlie When we are in great feare by the knowledge of the wrath of God this one comfort is fâ—rme and sure to flie to the Sonne of God who saith Come vnto me all ye that labour and are loaden and I will refresh you Also As I liue I will not the death of a sinner but that he returne and liue Also Grace aboundeth more then sinne In these griefes if man be taught to doubt of the remission of sinnes sorrow will haue the vpper hand and then follow moste greeuous murmurings against God and desperation and eternall death but if man be taught that doubting is to be ouercome by faith then shall he vnderstand that by the worde Faith is not onelie signified the knowledge of the storie he shall know that confidence doth relie vpon the onelie Mediatour and he shall perceiue what is meant by these wordes Freely for the Mediatour sake remission is receiued by faith alone and so the person is made acceptable This wrastling hath at all times instructed some For though Origen manie other â—ritâ—â—s 〈◊〉 sententiaries haue brought forth an impuâ—e kinde of doctrine yet in Augustine and certaine others we â—eede diuers sentences which shew that they also receiued comfort out of th se true fountains Who although they dâ—e 〈◊〉 speake vnproperlie of thinges vnlike because they were 〈…〉 negligent in speaking yet we maie 〈…〉 what was their perpetuall iudgement if we will iudge 〈◊〉 Augustine â—â—on the Psal 31. saith Who be happieâ— not they â—n whome god shall not sinde sinnes for those he findeth in all men For all men haue sinned and are destitute of the glorie of God Therefore if sinnes be found in 〈◊〉 men it is euident that none are happie but those whose sinnes it forgiuen This therefore the Apostle did thus commend Abraâ—aâ— beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnes Here certainlie Augustine by faith doth vnderstand confidence which receiueth remission of sinnes and that which is said in Genesis and in Paull he doth altogether vnsterstand it as we expound it And in his booke De spiritu litera he saith By the law we feare God and by faith we flie to his mercie Bernard in his Sermon De 〈◊〉 saith First of all it is necessarie to beleeue that thou canst not haue remission of sinnes but by the mercie of God But aâ—â—â— thereunto that thou maist also beleeue this that through him thy sinnes be forgiuen thee This is the witnes which the holie Ghost doth â—iâ—e in our heart saying Tâ—y sinnes be forgiuen thee For so doth the Apostle thinke that a man is iustified freelie by faith In this sentence the iudgement of our Churches is plainlie and properlie alledged and like testimonies are to be sound in this author Basill also in his sermon of Humilitie doth most properly set forth our iudgement in these wordes He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lorde saying that Christ is maie vnto vâ— of God wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and 〈◊〉 aâ— it is written He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lorde For this is perâ—â—ct and sound reioycing in God when as a man is not puffed vp by reason of his owne righteousnes but doth acknowledge that he doth stand in neede of the true righteousnes and that he is iustified by faith alone in Christ Seeing therefore that by this which hoth bin spoken it is manifest what the worde Faith doth signifie in this proposition We are iustified by Faith herereupon we maie vnderstand that the Monkes and others doe daungerouslie erâ—e which doe commaund those that are turned to God to doubt whether they doe please God This common errour of doubting is euidentlie refuted by these wordes Being iustified by Faith we haue peace with God Also Therefore is righteousnes of faith that the promise might be sure For so long as mens hearts are tormented with doubting they flie from God they doe not rest in God nor call vpon him and the promise becommeth vnto them but a vaine sound because they giue not consent vnto it To conclude it is the eternall and immutable commaundement of God that we should
beleeue in the Son of God according to this saying The spirit shall conuince the world of sinne because they beleeue not in me Also 1. Ioh. 5. He that beleeueth not God maâ—eâ—h him a lâ—er Now it is a foolish cauill when they saie that we musâ—e doubt in respect of our vnworthines and not in respect of mercie For the promise was therefore giuen therefore the Sonne of God was appointed our Mediatour because we are vnworthie and that for his sake hauing suffered being raised vp againe and now â—â—king intercession for vs and dwelling in vs and cloathing vs with his rightâ—â—â—sâ—â—s the Father might vndoubtedlie be mercifull to this 〈◊〉 lumpe of ours being vnworthie and full of 〈…〉 to that saying There is now no condemnation 〈◊〉 them which talke in Christ Iesus Alâ—o it is aâ—sude which they â—ore that we muste doubt by reason of our vnworthines For we are not to doubt whether our vnworthines doe displease God but with true sighes let vs confesse that we are 〈◊〉 and let vs ley to the promise whereunto God heth commaunded vs to assert Neither is that saying Ecclâ—â— 9. â—â—tlie applied to this doubting Man knowâ—th not 〈…〉 worthie of loue or of hatred It is madnes to imagine that Salomon should haue anie such meaning that neither the iust nor the vniust ought to determine with them selues whether they please or displease God seing it is moste certaine that they which perseuere in wicked deedes 〈◊〉 their conscience doe displease God But Salomon doth withdraw vs from externall shewes to the woâ—de of God as though he should saie Doe not determine with thy selfe that by reason of thy prosperity thou art in fauour with god or by reason of thy aduersitie thou art out of fauour with him Alexander doth not therefore please God because he is a Conquerour and enioyeth a large empire Let not Iob in his calamitie nor Dauid in his exile thinke that they be forsaken of God because they be miserable let them not iudge according to these euents or outwarde shewes but by the word of God and then euen in the middest of our misâ—â—ie we shall receiue this comfort As I liue I will not the death of a sinner c. God so loued the worlde that he 〈◊〉 his onelie begotten Sonne that euerie one that beleeueth in him should not perish c. To conclude This errour of doubting is altogether heathenish and doth abolish the gospel in true conuersion taketh awaie comforte from them that feele the wrath of God Men are rather to be taught that this is vndoubtedlie the voice of the gospell that we shoulde beleeue the Sonne of God and be assured that grace doth abounde much more then sinne and therefore let vs withstand doubting by wrastling get the vper hand and by faith ouercome it that we maie haue accesse to God inuocate him and giue him thankes These cheife pointes of worshippe are fearefullie hindred when mens mindes are shaken with the wanes of doubting as experience teacheth Hereof it is euident why it is necessarie that the decree of the Tridentine councell which confirmeth the errour of doubting should be reprooued Also by all that which hath bin saide it maie be vnderstood that we doe iustlie finde faulte with that Syneâ—doche wherby some interpret Pauls words after this sort We are iustified by Faith that is by a formed loue as they speake For they vnderstand the worde faith onelie of knowledge and thinke that this is the meaning We are iustified by Faith that is we are prepared to righteousnes that is to other vertues to wit obedience fulfilling of the law So this is it onelie which they saie Man is righteous for his owne vertues then they will him to doubt whether he be furnished with those habites whereof they speake Now we haue declared before that by Faith is signified a confidence resting in the Sonne of God the reconciler for whome we are receiued and doe please God not for our vertues or fullfilling the lawe And seeing that in this same comfort the confidence whereby we doe rest in the Sonne of God is indeede a motion kindled by the holie Ghost whereby the heart is quickned and freed from eternal death this conuersion is called regeneration Ioan. 3. Except a man be borne againe of water and of the spirit And now man is made in deed the dwelling place of God who is effectuall in him as it is saide Ioan. 14. If anie man loue me he will keepe my worde and my Father will loue him and we will come vnto him and will dwell with him The eternall Father and the Sonne by the holie Ghost doe quicken our heartes when as by faith they are raised vp in this comforte as Paull saieth Galat. 3. That ye might receiue the promise of the spirit through faith Therfore we doe not speake of an idle faith and the vnskilful are deceiued whiles they thinke that remission of sinnes doth happen to such as are idle without a certaine motion of the minde without wrastling and without a feeling of comforte in true griefes in that age which now is able to vnderstand the voice of doctrine according to that saying Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God and because that in repentance we propound comforte vnto the conscience we do not here adde questions of predestination or of election but we lead al readers to the worde of God and exhort them to learne the will of God out of his worde as the eternall Father by expresse voice commaunded Heare him Let them not looke for other reuelations Hitherto also pertaineth the fift Article Of new obedience THe wholl benefit of the Sonne of God is to be considered for he will so take awaie sinne and death and deliuer vs from the kingdome of the Deuill that sinne being altogether abolished and death vanquished he may restore vnto vs eternall life wherein God maie communicate vnto vs his wisedome righteousnes and ioye and wherein God maie be all in all This great benefit he doth beginne in this miserable lumpe of ours in this life as it is written 2. Cor. 5. If so we shal be found clothed and nor naked Also Mat. 10. They that shall continue to the end shal be saued Therefore when we receiue remission of sinnes and are reconciled and sealed by the holie Ghost it is a horrible madnes to waste these good gifts as these wasters are discribed in the parable of the house that was made cleane and in the second Epistle of Peter Cap. 2. it is saide If they after they haue escaped from the filthines of the world are yet tangled againe therein and ouercome the latter ende is worsse with them then the beginning Now these good giftes are wasted or powred out if a man doe not holde the foundation that is the Articles of Faith and either willinglie or being deceiued imbraceth wicked opinions or Idoles also if a man doe fall greiuouslie against his conscience
These rules are often times repeated as Galat. 5. Thy which doe such thinges shall not inherit the kingdome of God Therefore it is necessarie to haue a care to auoide such falls If this manifest necessitie the great punishment to wit the losse of eternall life being set before their eies doe not mooue some to doe good workes they shew them selues to be of the number of those of whome it is said 1. Ioh. 3. He that committeth sinne is of the Deuill Also If anie man haue not the Spirit of Christ he is not his And there be manie causes of this necessitie First a debte that is an immutable order that the creatures should obeie God Therefore Paull saieth Rom. 8. Ye are debters Also lest the holie Ghost and faith be shaken of let there be a care to auoid present punishments because it is moâ—le certaine that manie falles euen of the Elect are fearefullie punished in this life as the Church speaketh in Micheas cap. 7. I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him And the histories of all times doe containe fearefull examples of punishments as Dauid Salomon Menasses Iosias Nabuchodonozor innumerable others were greiuoslie punished Wherein this is moste to be lamented that in the verse punishments manie sinnes are heaped vp as in the sedition raised vp against Dauid in the renting of the kingdome for the sinne of Salomon And touching the necessitie of doing good workes the Lord saith Mat. 5. Except your righteousnes exceed the righteousnes of the Scribes and of the Pharisies ye shal not enter into the kingdome of heauen The necessitie which is manifolde being thus considered these questions insue thereupon what workes are to be done How they maie be done In what sorte they doe please god What rewardes they haue what is the difference of sinnes * what sinnes do shake of the holie Ghost and what not What workes are to be done IT is the will of god that Faith and workes be gouerned by his word Therefore we must keepe the rule touching good workes both internall and externall contained in the commaundementes of god which doe pertaine to-vs as it is said Ezech. 23. Waâ—â—eye in my commaundements And these internall and externall workes doe then become the worship of god when they be done in faith and are referred to this end that god by this obedience may be glorified Now we haue shewed before that euen the vntegenerate maie performe this externall obedience or discipline as â—icero liueth honestlie and for his paines in gouernment deserueth well of all mankinde but his minde is full of doubts touching the Prouidence of god neither doth he knowe nor speake vnto the true god in inuocation neither doth he know the promises and he alwaies doubteth whether he be heard especiallie when he is in miscrie and then is he angrie with god and thinketh that he is vnâ—usâ—lie punished â—eiâ—g he was a honest Citizen profitable for the common wealth Such darkenes in the minde is great sinne such as reason not being i'luminated by god is not 〈◊〉 â—o iudge of Therefore inward obedience true knowledge of god the feare of god sorrowes in repentance trust to obteine mercie promised for the Sonne of god inuocation hope loue joy in god other vertues must be begunne also in the regenerate and they must be referred to a proper ende to wit that God maie be obeied These kindes of true worship cannot be giuen vnto God without the light of the gospel and without faith which our aduersaries who will see me to be ioylie preachers of good workes do neither vnderstand nor require seeing they omitte the doctrine of faith which is a confidence to obtaine mercie resting in the Sonne of god which is an especiall worke and the chiefe worshipe of God Of workes not commaunded of god we shall speake hereafter and we must holde fast that rule Math. 15. In vaine doe they worship me with the commaundements of men And in the Church it falleth out often times that ceremonies deuised by men are more carefullie kept then the commaundements of God yea the authoritie of â— harâ—â—aicall vniust traditions is preferred before the commaundements of God as in manie ages for the vniust and wicked commaundement of single life the commandement of god concerning true chastitie was horriblie violated Therefore we must consider of the difference of the lawe whereof we will speake againe hereafter How good workes maie be done GReat is the infirmitie of man and the deuill a most cruel enemie who for the hatred he beareth to God rageth against mankinde and doth endeuour all that he can especiallie to destroy the Church as it is written of Peter 1. Pet. 5. Watch because your aduersarie the deuill goethabout like a roaring Lyon seeking whome he maie deuour Therefore although men by their naturall strength maie after a sorte performe the externall discipline yet are they often ouercome by this common infirmitie and the deuill also doth often times force men not altogether sauage to commit horrible factes as he deceiued Eue and compelled the brethren of Ioseph Dauid and others innumerable Therefore what diligence or what aduisement can be sufficient for this most subtill enemie Here let vs laie holde vpon that most sweete comfort The sonne of God appeared to destroy the workes of the Deuill 1 Iohn 3. The sonne of God is the keeper of his Church as he saith Ioh. 10. Noman shall take my sheepe out of my handes He doth protect vs and also by his holie spirit doth confirme our mindes in true opinions as he doth beginne eternall life so doth he kindle in our heartes good motions faith the loue of God true inuocation hope chastitie and other vertues We are not Pelagians but we do humblie â—â—e thankes to the eternall God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ and to his sonne Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost both for the wholl benefit of saluation restored againe to mankinde and also for this benefit that the Sonne of God doth dwell in the Church and doth defend it with his right hand against the furies of the Deuills and men and doth driue awaie the deuills from vs and doth vpholde vs in this so great infirmitie of ours and by his word doth kindle in our mindes the knowledge of God and doeth confirme and gouerne our mindes by his holie spirit We do certainlie know that these benefits are in deede giuen vnto vs as it is said moste comfortablie in Zacharie cap. 12. I will powre out vpon the house of Dauid and vpon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and praiers He nameth the spirit of grace because that in this comfort the sonne of God sealing vs by his holie spirit doth testifie that we are in fauour and that we are deliuered from the paines of hell Secondlie he nameth the spirit of praiers because that when we haue acknowledged the remission of sinnes we do not now fâ—ie
from God we do not murmure against God but we approch â—nto him with true faith and hope we do aske and looke for helpe at his handes we loue him and submit our selues to him and thus is the beginning of obedience wrought After that manner saith the Lord. Ioh. 14. I will praie the father and he will giue you another comforter euen the spirit of truth The holy Ghost doth kindle the light of truth in our minds and new motions in our heartes agreeable to the law of god Letâ—s acknowledge this so great a gift and let vs endeuour to keepe it thankfullie and desire dailie to be helped in so great daungers of this life The will is not idle when it hath receiued the holie ghost How our now obedience doth please God THe Pharisie in Luke cap. 18 doth admire please him selfe being bewitched with this persuasion that â—e doth satisfie the law and for this discipline such as it is â—oth please God Manie such there be among men who thinke themselues secure if they performe neuer so litle though it be but a shadow of discipline But the heauenlie â—oâ—ce doth often times accuse the arrogancie of these men and therefore the Lord saith Luc. 13. Except ye recent ye shall 〈◊〉 in like sorte perish and 1. Ioh. 1. If we saie we haue no sinne â—â—â—â—liers Therefore their imagination is vaine which think that obedience doth please god for it owne worthies and that it is a merit of Condignitie as they speake and such a righteousnes before God as is a merit of eternal life And yet afterward they do adde that we must alwaies doubt whether our obedience do please God because it is euident that in euerie one there is much pollution manie sinnes of ignorance and omission and manie not small blemishes Here it is necessarie that mens consciences should be instructed aright in either of these points both coÌ„cerning our infirmitie and also concerning the comfort It is necessarie that the regenerate should haue the righteousnes of a good conscience and obedience begunne in this life as hathbeene said yet neuertheles in this life there is still remaining in our nature in our soule and in our heart verie much pollution which they do the more see and bewaile which haue receiued more light then others as the Prophets and Apostles according to that complaint of Paull Rom. 7. I see an other law in my members which striueth against the law of my minde and maketh me captiue to the law of sinne There is as yet in euery one a great mist manifold ignoraÌ„ce and manie sorowfull doubtes errors in counsells raised by distrust by false opinions and a vaine hope manie vitious flames of lustes much neglect of duetie murmuringes and indignations against God in his punishments to conclude it is vnsensiclenes and madnes not to be willing to confes that the feare loue of God is much more colde in vs then it ought to be These confessions are repeated in the sermons of the Prophets and Apostles Psa 143. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified And 1. Ioh. 1. If we saie that we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and the trueth is not in vs. This confession is necessarie and mans arrogancie to be reprooued Also the errour of our aduersaries who feigne that men in this mortall life maie satisfie the law of God and of those who sâ—ie that the euill of concupiscence which is bred with vs is not sinne nor an euill repugnant to the law or will of God is to be reprehended These errours doth Paul manifestlie confute Rom. 7. 8. Then must comfort also be ioyned thereunto First let the regenerate person assure himselfe that he is reconciled to God by faith alone that is by confidence in the Mediatour and that the person is certenlie accounted righteous for the Sonne of God the Mediatour and that freelie for his merit Secondlie let vs confesse with true griefe that there remaine as yet in the reâ—â—â—erate man many sinnes and much pollution worthie of the wrath of God Thirdlie let him neuerthelesse know that obedience and the righteousnes of a good conscience must be begunne in this life and that this obedience although it be verie farre from that perfection which the law reqâ—ireth is neuerthelesse in the regenerate acceptable to God for the Mediatours sake who maketh request for vs and by his meritte doth couer our great and vnspeakeable miseries Thus for the Mediatours sake both the person is receiued and also our workes doe please God that in either of them our faith may shine Therefore Peter saith 1. Pet. 2. Offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God through Iesus Christ This comfort is set forth Rom. 8. Now there is no condemnation to them which doe walke in Christ Iesus And Rom. 3. Ye are not vnder the law but vnder grace In that place this question is asked whether our â—â—edience doe please God seeing it doth not satisfie the lawâ— Paull answereth that it doth please God Because we are not vnder the law that is condemned by the law but â—e are vnder grace reconciled or receiued into sâ—uour Rom. 8. Who shall 〈◊〉 Christ hath died for vs and is risen againe and sitteth at the right hand of God and maketh request for vs that is holie men doe please God for the Sonne his sake who also offered his obedience for vs and maketh request for vs. Wee must oppose these sayings to doubting lest faith and inuocation be extinquished for doubting doth weaken our inuocation Seeing therefore that we know both that new obedience is necessarie and that helpe is certenlie giuen vs and that this obedience doth please God although it be vnperfect and needie let vs knowledge the infinite mercie of God and giue thanks for it and haue a great care how to gouerne our actions because we know that we are both helped and that this obedience is acceptable to God for the Sonnes sake And let this necessitie be alwaies in our eies that if the benefits of God to wit Iustification and regeneration be shaken of we loose eternall life according to that saying We shal be clothed if so be that we be not found naked And Rom. 8. If any haue not the Spâ—rit of Christ he is not his And alwaies in Iustification let there be also a beginning of newnes of life The theefe hanging on the crâ—sâ—e hath good workes and those both internall and externall it gâ—eâ—ueth him that he had sinned and he confesseâ—h that he is iustlie punished then by faith he doth acknowledge the Sauiour and desireth saluation of him and therefore he bâ—areth expresse absolution and the preaching of eternall life and the promise and resteth in this voice of the Messias and â—ubmmitteth himselfe to god and doth not beare the punishment impatientlie but is eased by acknowledging the Messias and by the hope of eternall life and giueth thankes to god
him Ioh. 6. By grace are ye saued through Faith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes lest anie man should boast himselfe For we are his workemanshippe created in Christ Iesus vnto good workes which God hath ordeyned that we should walke in them Eph. 2. For seing it is our righteousnes and eternal life to know God and our Sauiour Iesus Christ and that is so farre from being the worke of slesh and blood that it is necessarie to be borne againe anew neither can we come to the Sonne except the Father draw vs neither know the Father except the Sonne reueale him vnto vs and Paull doth write so expreslie Not of your selues not of workes it is euident enough that our workes can helpe nothing at all that of vniust such as we are borne we maie become righteous because that as we are by nature the children of wrath and therefore vniust so we are not able to doe anie thing that is iust or acceptable to God but the beginning of all our righteousnes and saluation must proceede from the mercie of the Lord who of his onely fauour and the contemplation of the death of his Sonne did first offer the doctrine of truth and his Gospell sending those that should preach it and secondlie seing that naturall man can not as Paull saith 1. Cor. 2. perceiue the thinges that are of God he causeth also the beame of his light to arise in the darkenes of our heart that now we maie beleeue the gospell preached being persuaded of the trueth thereof by the holie Spirit from aboue and then foorthwith trusting to the testimonie of this spirit in the confidence of children to call vpon God and to saie Abba Father obteining thereby true saluation according to that saying Whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued Of good workes proceeding out of faith through loue THese thinges we will not haue men so to vnderstand as though we placed saluation righteousnes in the slothful thoughtes of men or in faith destitute of loue which they call faith without forme seeing that we are sure that no man can be iust or saued except he doe chieflie loue moste earnestlie imitate God For those which he knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Sonne But no man can loue God aboue all thinges and worthelie imitate him but he which doth indeede knowe him and doth assuredlie looke for all good things from him Therefore we cannot otherwise be iustified that is as to become righteous so to be saued for righteousnes is euen our saluation then by beeing endued chiefelie with faith in him by which faith we beleeuing the Gospell and therefore being perswaded that God hath taken vs for his adopted children and that he will for euer shewe himselfe a louing father vnto vs let vs whollie depende vpon his pleasure This faith Saint Augustine doth call in his booke De Fide operibus Euangelicall To wit that which is effectuall through loue By this faith we are borne againe and the image of God is repaired in vs. By this Faith whereas we are borne corrupt our thoughtes euen from our childhoode beeing altogether bent vnto euill we become good and vpright For hereupon we beeing fullie satisfied with one God the spring of all good thinges that is neuer drie but runneth alwaies most plentifullie we doe forthwith shew our selues as it were Gods towardes others that is toward the true sonnes of god indeauouring by loue to profit them so much as in vs lieth For He that loueth his brother abideth in the light and is borne of God and is wholie giuen to the new and to the olde commaundement touching mutuall loue And this loue is the fullfilling of the wholl law as Paul saith The wholl law is fulfilled in one worde namelie this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Gal. 5. For whatsoeuer the law teacheth hitherto it tendeth and this one thing it requireth that at the length we maie be reformed to the perfect image of god being good in all things readie and willing to do men good the which we can neuer doe except we be adorned with all kindes of vertues For who can purpose and doe all thinges as the duetie of a Christian doth require 1. Cor. 10. to the true edifying of the Church and the sound profit of all men that is according to the lawe of God and to the glorie of god except that he both thinke speake and doe euerie thing in order and well and therefore be verie familiarlie acquainted with the wholl companie of vertues To whome good workes are to be ascribed and how necessarie they be CHAP. 5. BVt seeing that they which are the Children of God are rather ledde by the spirit of God then doe worke any thing themselues And that Of him through him for him are all things therefore whatsoeuer things we doe well and holilie are to be ascribed to none other then to this one onelie spirit the giuer of all vertues Howsoeuer it be he doth not compell vs but doth lead vs being willing Working in vs both to will and to doe Philip. 2. Whereupon Saint Augustine writeth verie well That God doth reward his workes in vs. And yet we are so farre from reiecting good workes that we doe vtterlie denie that anie man can fullie be saued except he be thus farre brought by the spirit of Christ that he finde no want at all in him touching those good workes whereunto god hath created him For there be diuers members of the same bodie therefore euerie one of vs haue not the same office 1. Cor. 12. It is so necessary that the law should be fullfilled that Heauen and earth shall sooner passe awaie then that one iotte or the least point therof shall be remitted Yet because god alone is good hath created all thinges of nothing and doth by his spirit make vs altogether new and doth wholie lead vs for in Christ nothing auaileth but a new creature none of all these thinges can be ascribed to mans strength and we must confesse that all things are the meere giftes of god whoe of his owne accord and not for anie meritte of ours doeth fauour and loue vs. By these thinges it maie sufficienlie be knowen what we beleeue iustification to be by whome it is wrought for vs and by what meane it is receiued of vs also by what places of scripture we are induced so to beleeue For although of manie we haue aledged a few yet by these few anie one that is but meanely conuersant in the scripture maie fullie perceiue that they which read the scriptures shall finde euerie where such kinde of sentences as doe attribute vnto vs nothing but sinne and destruction as Hosee saith and all our righteousnes and saluation to the Lord. Of the dueties of a Christian man CHAP. 6. NOw it cannot be doubted of what be the dueties
we teach that such as would be saued must in no wise separate themselues from the true Church of Christ But yet we do not so strictlie shut vp the Church within those markes before mentioned as thereby to exclude al those out of it which either doe not communicate in the sacraments by reason that they want them or else not willinglie nor vpon contempt but being constrained by necessitie do against their willes â—bstaine from them or in whome faith doth sometimes faile though not quite decaie nor altogether die or in whome some slippes and errors of infirmitie maie be found for we know that God had some friendes in the worlde that were not of the common wealth of Israell We know what befull the people of God in the captiuitie of Babylon where they wanted their sacrifices seuentie yeâ—es We know verie well what hapned to S. Peter who denied his Master and what is wont daylie to fall out among the faithfull and chosen of God which go astraie and are full of infirmities We know moreouer what manner of Churces the Churches at Galatia and Corinth were in the Apostles time in which the Apostle Paull condemneth diuers great and hevnous crimes yet he calleth them the holie Churches of Christ Yea and it fulleth out sometimes that God in his iust iudgement suffereth the trueth of his worde and the Catholique Faith and his owne true worship to be so obscured and defaced that the Church seemeth almost quite rased out and not so much as a face of a Church to remaine as wee see fell out in the daies oâ— Eliah and at other times And yet in the meane time the Lorde hath in this world euen in this darkenes his 〈◊〉 worshippers and those not a few but euen seuen thousand and more For the Apostle crieth The foundation of the Lord standeth sure and hath this seale the Lorde knoweth who are his c Whereupon the Church of God maie be termed inuisible not that the men whereof it consisteth are inuisible but because it being hidden from our sight and knowne onelie vnto God it cannot be discerned by the iudgement of man Againe not all that are reckoned in the number of the Church are saintes and the liuelie and true members of the Church for there be manie Hypocrits which outward lie doe heare the worde of God and publiquelie receiue the Sacramentes and beare a shew to praie vnto God alone through Christ to confesse Christ to be their onelie righteousnes and doe seeme outwardlie to worshippe God and to exercise the dueties of charitie to the bretheren and for a while through patience to indure in troubles calamities And yet they are altogether destitute of the inward illumination of the spirit of God of faith and sinceritie of heart and of perseuerance or continuance to the ende And these men are for the most part at the length laid open what they be For the Apostle Iohn saieth They went out from among vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue taried with vs. Yet these men whilest they doe pertend religion they are accounted to be in the Church howsoeuer indeed they be not of the Church Euen as traitours in a commonwealth before they be detected are counted in the number of good Citizens and as the cockell and darnell and chaffe are founde amongst the wheate and as wennes and swellinges are in a perfect bodie when they are rather diseases and deformities then true members of the bodie And therefore the Church is verie well compareed to a drawnet which draweth vp fishes of all sortes and to a fielde wherein is founde both darnell and good corne We are to haue a speciall regarde that we iudge not rashlie before the time nor go about to exclude cast of and cut awaie them whom the Lord would not haue excluded nor cut of or whome without some damage to the Church we cannot separate from it Againe we must be verie vigilant lest that the godlie falling fast a sleepe the wicked grow stronger and doe some mischiefe to the Church Furthermore we teach that it is carefully to be marked wherein especiallie the trueth and vnity of the Church consisteth lest that we either rashlie breede or nourish schismes in the Church It consisteth not in outward rites and ceremonies but rather in the trueth and vnity of the Catholike faith This Catholike faith is not taught vs by the ordinancesor lawes of men but by the holie scriptures a compendious short summe wherof is the Apostles creed And therfore we reade in the auncient writers that there was manifolde diuersities of ceremonies but that was alwaies free neither did any man think that the vnity of the church was therby broken or dissolued We saie then that the true vnitie of the Church doth consist in seuerall points of doctrine in the true and vniforme preaching of the gospell in such rites as the Lord himselfe hath expresly set downe and here we vrge that saying of the Apostle verie earnestly As many of vt therefore as are perfect let vs be thus in minded If any man thinke otherwise the Lord shall reueale the same vnto him And yet in that whereunto we haue attained let vs all follow one direction and all of vs be like affected one towardes another OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Church THis we holde that of such liuelie stones beeing by this meane built vpon this liuelie rocke the Church and the holy gathering together of al the Saints the Spouse of Christ which beeing clensed by his blood he shal once in time to come present without blot before his Father is founded The which Church though it be manifest to the ties of God alone yet is it not onelie seene and knowen by certaine outwarde rites instituted of Christ himselfe and by the worde of God as by a publique and lawfull discipline but it is so appointed that without these marks no man can be iudged to be in this Church but by the special priuiledge of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of the Church WE beleeue a holie Christian Church that is a communion of Saints a gathering together of the faithfull in spirit which is holie and the Spouse of Christ wherein all they be Citizens which doe truelie confesse that Iesus is the Christ the Lambe that taketh away the sins of the worlde and doe shew forth that faith by the workes of loue And a little after This Church of Christ doth labour all that it can to keepe the bondes of peace and loue in vnitie Therefore it doth by no meanes communicate with Sectes and the rules of orders deuised for the difference of daies meates apparell and ceremonies OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the holie Church and of the godlie institution and gouernement thereof and of Discipline Also of Antichrist CHAP. 8. IN the eight place it is taught touching the acknowledging of the
themselues from the bodie of Christ Yet notwithstanding because that in Papacie there be some small tokens of a Church and the substance especiallie of Baptisme hath remained the efficacie whereof doth not depende vpon him by whome it is ministred we confesse that they which are there baptized neede not to be baptized the second time howbeit by reason of the corruptions which are mingled therewith no man can offer infants there to be baptized but that he must defile him selfe OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE beleeue that there is one Church of God and that the same is not shute vp as in times past emong the Iewes into some one corner or kingdome but that it is Catholike and vniuersall and dispersed throughout the wholl world So that there is now no nation which maie truelie complaine that they be shut forth and maie not be one of the Church and people of God and that this Church is the kingdome the bodie and the spouse of Christ that Christ alone is the Prince of this kingdome that Christ alone is the head of this bodie and that Christ alone is the Bridegrome of this Spouse OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA Wâ— beleeue and confesse that there is one Catholike or Vniuersall Church which is the true congregation or companie of all faithfull Christians which doe looke for their whol saluation from Christ alone in as much as they be washed in his bloode and sanctified and sealed by his spirit Furthermore as this Church hath beene from the beginning of the worlde so it shall continue vnto the ende thereof The which appeareth by this that Christ is our eternall King who can neuer be without subiects This Church God doth defend against all the fury and force of the world although for a small time it may seeme to be verie little and as it were vtterlie extinguished to the sight of man euen as in the perilous time of Aâ—hab God is saide to haue reserued to himselfe seauen thousand men which bowed not their kâ—â—e to Baall To conclude this holie Church is not situated oâ— limited in any set or certaine place nor yet bound and tied to any certaine and peculiar persons but spread ouer the face of the wholl earth though in minde and will by one and the same spirit through the power of faith it be wholly ioyned and vnited together We beleeue that seeing this holie company and congregation consisteth of those that are to be saued and out of it there is no saluation therefore no man of how great dignitie and preheminence so euer ought to separate and sunder himselfe from it that beeing contented with his owne solitarie estate he should liue apart by himselfe But on the contrarie side that all and euerie one are bound to associate themselues to this companie carefullie to preserue the vnitie of the Church to submit himselfe both to the doctrine discipline of the same finallie to put his necke willinglie vnder the yoke of Christ as common members of the same bodie to seeke the edification of their brethren according to the measure of gifts which God hath bestowed vppon euery one Moreouer to the end that these things may the better be obserued it is the part and duety of euery faithful man to separat himselfe according to gods word froÌ„ all those which are without the church to couple himselfe vnto this coÌ„pany of the faithful whersoeuer god hath placed it yea though contrarie edicts of Princes and Magistrates do forbid them vpon paine of corporall death presently to ensue vpon all those which doe the same Whosoeuer therefore doe either depart from the 〈◊〉 Church oâ— refuse to ioyne themselues vnto it doe openlie resist the commaundement of God We beleeue that with great diligence and wisedome it ought to be searched and examined by the worde of God what the true Church is seeing that all the Sectes that at this daie haue sprung vp in the worlde doe vsurpe and falselie pretend the name and title of the Church Yet here we doe not speakâ— of the companie of hypocrites which together with the good are mingled in the Church though properly they â—â—e not pertaine to the Church wherin they are oneliâ—e present with their bodies but onely of the manner how to distinguish the bodie congregation of the true Church from all other Sects which doe falslie boast that they be the members of the Church Wherefore the true Church may be disâ—erned from the false by these notes First if the pure preaching of the Gospell doe florish in it if 〈◊〉 haue 〈…〉 administration of the sacraments according tâ— Christ his institution if it doe vse the right Ecclesiasticall 〈◊〉 for the restraining of vice Finallie to knit vp 〈…〉 word if it do square all thinges to the rule of Gods word refusing whatsoeuer is contrarie to it acknowledgeing Christ to be the onely head of the same By these notes I saie it is certaine that the true Church maie be discerned From the which it is not lawfull for any man to be seuered Now who be the true members of this true Church it maie be gathered by these markes and tokens which be common to al Christians such is faith by the vertue whereof hauing once apprehended Christ the onelie Sauiour they doe flie sinne and follow righteousnes louing the true God and their neighbours without turning either to the right hand or to the left and doe crucifie their flesh with the effectes thereof not as if no infirmity at all remained still within them but because they doe sight al their life long against the flesh by the power of the spirit hauing of ten recourse vnto the bloode death passion obedience of our Lord Christ as vnto a most safe refuge in whome alone they are assured to finde redemption for their sins through faith in him But on the other side the false Church doth alwaies attribute more vnto her selfe to her owne decrees and traditions then to the worde of God and will not suffer her selfe to be subiect to the yoke of Christ neither doth administer the Sacraments so as Christ hath prescribed but at her owne wil and pleasure doth one while adde vnto them another while detract from them Furthermore she doth alwaies leane more to men then to Christ and whosoeuer do goe about to leade a holie life according to the prescript rule of gods word whosoeuer doth rebuke and reprooue her faults as her couetousnes and Idolatry those shee doth persecute with a deadlie hatred By these markes therefore it is easie to discerne and distinguish both these Churches the one from the other OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE ALso they teach that there is one holy Church that shal continue alwaies Now to speake properlie the Church of Christ is a congregation of the members of Christ that is of the Saintes which doe truelie beleeue and rightlie obeie Christ though in this life there be manie wicked ones and
in this life as our Lord saith Mat. â—2 The kingdome of God is like vnto a drawe net 〈◊〉 into 〈…〉 wâ—â—rein 〈◊〉 are gathered both good and bad but yet they which become enemies to the true doctrine cease to be members of this visible congregation according to that saying Is anie man teach another Gospell let him be accâ—â—sed OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the cheefe Bishop THere be those that attribute this to the Bishop of Rome that he is the heade of the Vniuersall Church that he hath power in earth not onelie to ordeine ciuill kingdomes and to gouerne all Ecclesiasticall persons and matters but also to commaund the Angels in heauen to deliuer soules out of Purgatorie and to blesse or deliuer whom it pleaseth him But we acknowledge that if the Bishop of Rome were a godly man and did teach the gospel of Christ according to the writings of the Prophets Apostles then he had a ministerie of high authoritie in this earth to wit a ministerie of remitting and reteining sinnes then which ministerie there is nothing greater or more excellent in this earth But he alone hath not this ministerie but he hath it in common with all those who by a lawful calling do preach the Gospell of Christ For the ministerie of remitting or reteining sinnes which otherwise is called the key of the kingdome of heauen is not giuen to the free power of the person of men but it is so neerelie annexed to the worde of the gospell that so many as do preach the Gospel may truly be said to remit and to reteine sins to wit to remit their sins who by faith doe receiue the Gospell to reteine theirs that doe contemne the Gospell Mar. 16. Preach the Gospell to euerie creature He that shall beleeue and be baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned Hilarie De Trinit lib. 6. saith The father reuealed it to Peter that he should saie thou art the Sonne of God Therfore vpon this rock of Confession is the Church builded this faith is the foundation of the Church whatsoeuer this faith shall loose or binde in earth shall be loosed or bound in heauen Chrysostome saith They which beare the keies be the priests to whome the worde of teaching and interpreting the Scriptures is committed Now the keie is the worde of the knowledge of the Scriptures by which keie the trueth is opened to men Augustine De Doctâ— Christ Lib. 1. Cap. 18. saith These keies did he giue to the Church that whatsoeuer it looseth in earth should be loosed in heauen to â—it that whosoeuer would not beleeue that his sinnes are forgiuen hiâ— in the Church they should not be forgiuen to him but whosoeuer should beleeue and being corrected doth turne from his sinnes being placed in the lappe of the Church should by the same faith and correction be healed Ambrose saith Sinnes are remitted by the worde whereof the Leuite is the interpreter or expounder Bernard in epist ad Eug. saith The true successâ—â—er of Paull will sate with Paull Not that we haue dominion ouer your saith but we are helpers â—f your ioy The heires of Peter will heare Peter saying Not as though ye were Lordes ouer Gods heritage but that ye maie be ensamples to the flocke Thomas in Summa sua parte 3. in addit q. 6. art 6. saith Because the Church is founded vpon Faith and the Sacraments therefore it doth not pertaine to the ministers of the Church to make new Articles of Faith or to set a parte those which are made neither to appoint new Sacramentes or to take awaie those which are appointed but this is proper to that excellencie of power which iâ— due to Christ alone who is the foundation of the Church And therfore as the Pope cannot dispense that anie one maie be saued without Baptisme so can he not dispense with anie to be saued without confession because that he bindeth by force of a Sacrament And although Thomas haue his opinions touching confession yet this which he saith It doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church among whome he reckoneth the Pope to make new Articles of Faith and to appoint new Sacraments is in deede an Apostolike and Catholike iudgement For no other ministerie doeth perteine to the ministers of the Church which haue their calling from Christ then that which we mentâ—oned before and which the Apostles of Christ themselues did execute touching the remittting and reteining of sinnes Therefore if anie thing more then this ministerie be attributed to the Bishop of Rome this is either giuen vnto him by mans ordinances or els it is feigned by the Monkes and other flatterers against the authoritie of the worde of God Of the Church WE beleeue and coâ—fâ—sse that there is one holie Catholique and Apostolique Church according to the Creede of the Apostles and the Nicene Creede 2. That this Church is so gouerned of the holie Ghost that although he suffer it to be weake in this earth yet he doth â—lwaies preserue it that it doe not perish either by errours or by sinnes 3. That in this world manie naughtie men and hypocrites are mingled with this Church 4. That these naughtie men and hypocrites if by a lawfull calling they shall take vponthem the ministerie of the Church shall not of themselues anie whit hinder the trueth of the Sacraments except they peruert the ordinance of Christ and teach wicked thinges 5. That in this Church there is true remission of sinnes 6. That this Church hath authoritie to beare witnes of the holie Scripture 7. That this Church hath authoritie to iudge of all doctrines according to that Trie the spirits whether they be of God And Let the other iudge 8. That this Church hath authoritie * to interpret the scripture But where this Church is to be sought and whether her authoritie be limited within certaine boundes diuers men doe iudge diuerslie But we thinke that men are to iudge by the authoritie both of the holie Scripture and also of the auncient Fathers that the true Catholike and Apostolike Church is not tied to one certaine place or nation nor to one certaine kinde of men but that it is in that place or nation where the Gospel of Christ is sincerelie preached and his Sacraments rightlie administred according to Christ his institution Ioan. 10. I haue saide ye are Gods He called them Gods vnto whome the worde of God was giuen c. Therefore there is the people or Church of God where the worde of God is preached Iohn 15. Now you are cleane through the worde which I haue spoken to you Therefore the worde of Christ which is the Gospell doeth declare where that Church is which is cleane in the sight of God Rom. 1. The Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth Therefore where the Gospell is which is acknowledged by faith there God hath his Church wherein he
to heare them he may worthely be saide to despise the Church it selfe Now with what spirit or with what spirituall authority we doe beleeue that they are furnished we haue declared before out of most firme foundations of the Scripture where we shewed what we thought of the spirituall or Ecclesiasticall offices dignitie For they cannot by anie meanes represent the Church of Christ or doe anie thing in the name thereof which are not Christes and therefore propound no Christian thinges but whatsoeuer is contrarie to the doctrine of Christ For although it maie be that euen the wicked maie teach some good thing and maie also prophesie in the name of Christ after their example to whom the Lord himselfe doth witnes that he will once in time to come say That he neuer knew them Yet it cannot be that they can discharge the duetie of the Church of Christ and are to be heard in his stead which doe not propound the voice of their husband Christ although otherwise they should thinke â—right of faith and be counted amongst the members of the Church as it doth often times falout when as the verie Children of God are wrapped in errours and doe also publish the same For the Church of Christ is whollie addicted to Christ himselfe Therefore that cannot be counted a doctrine precept or commaundement of the true Church except it be the same with the doctrine precept and commaundement of Christ himselfe And whosoeuer propoundeth anie other thing in her name although he were an Angell from heauen he is not to be heard as also the Church in those thinges doth represent nothing lesse theâ— the Church of Christ THE ELEVENTH SECTION OF THE MINISTERS OF THE CHVRCH AND OF THEIR CALLING AND OFFICE THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the ministers of the Church their institution and Offices CHAP. 1â— GOD hath alwaies vsed his ministers for the gathering or erecting vp of a Church to himselfe and for the gouerning and preseruation of the same and still he doth and alwaies will vse them so long as the Church remaineth on the earth Therefore the first beginning institution office of the ministers is a moste auncient ordinance of God himselfe not a new deuise appointed by men True it is that God can by his power without anie meanes take vnto himselfe a Church amongst men but he had rather deale with men by the ministerie of men Therefore ministers are to be considered not as ministers by themselues alone but as the ministers of God euen such as by whose meanes god doth work the saluatioÌ„ of mankinde For which cause we giue couÌ„sel to beware that we do not so attribute the things that pertaine to our conuersion instruction vnto the secret vertue of the holy ghost that we make frustrate the ecclesiasticall ministery For it behoueth vs alwaies to haue in minde the words of the Apostle How shall they beleue in him of whom they haue not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher Therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God And that also which the Lord saieth in the Gospell Verelie verilie I saie vnto you he that receiueth those that I shall sende receiueth me and he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me Likewise that a man of Macedonia appeared in a vision to Paull being then in Asia said vnto him Come vnto Macedonia and helpe vs. And in another place the same Apostle saith We together are Gods labourers and ye are his husbandry and his building Yet on the other side we must take heede that we do not attribute too much to the ministers and ministerie herein remembring also the wordes of our Lord in the Gospell No man commeth to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him And the wordes of the Apostle Who then is Paull and who is Apollo but the ministers by whome you beleeued and as the Lorde gaue vnto euerie one Therefore neither is he that planteth anie thing nor he that watereth but God that giueth the increase Therefore let vs beleeue that God doth teach vs by his worde outwardlie by his ministers and doth inwardlie mooue and perswade the heartes of his Elect vnto beliefe by his holie spirit and that therefore we ought to render all the glorie of this wholl benefite vnto God But we haue spoken of this matter in the 1. Chapter of this our declaration God hath vsed for his ministers euen from the beginning of the world the best and moste excellent men in the world for howsoeuer diuers of them were â—ut simple for worldly wisdom or Philosophy yet sure in true diuinitie they were moste excellent namelie the Patriarkes to whome he spake verie often by his Angells For the Patriarks were the Prophets or teachers of their age whome god for this purpose would haue to liue manie yeares that they might be as it were Fathers and lights of the world After them followed Mâ—seâ— together with the Prophettes that were most famous throughout the wholl world Besides after all these ouâ— heauenlie Father sent his onelie begotten sonne the moste absolute and perfect teacher of the world in whome is hidden the wisedome of God and from him deriued vnto vs by that moste holie perfect and moste pure doctrine of all other For he chose vnto himselfe Disciples whome he made Apostles And they going out into the wholl worlde gathered together Churches in all places by the preaching of the Gospell And after they ordained pastors and doctors in all Churches by the commaundement of Christ who by such as succeeded them hath taught and gouerned the Church vnto this day Therfore God gaue vnto his auncient people the Patriarks together with Moses the Prophets so also to his people vnder the new couenant he hath sent his onelie begotten Sonne and with him the Apostles and teachers of his Church Furthermore the ministers of the new couenant are termed by diuers names for they are called Apostles Prophets Euangelists Bishops Elders Pastors doctors The Apostles remained in no certaine place but gathered together diuers Churches throughout the wholl world which Churches when they were once established there ceased to be any more Apostles in their places were particular parsons appointed in euerie Church The Propheâ—tes in olde time did foresee and foretel things to come besides did interpret the scriptures and such are found some amongst vs at this day They were called Euangelists which were the penners of the historie of the Gospell and were also preachers of the Gospell of Christ as the Apostle Paull giueth in charge vnto Timothie To fulfill the worke of an Euangelist Bishops were the ouerseers the watchmen of the Church which did distribute foode and other necessities of the Church The Elders were the auncients as it were the senators and Fathers of the Church gouerning it with the wholesome counsell The Pastors did both keepe the Lords
better and with more ease it is required in him that he be one that feareth God prayeth diligentlie giueth himselfe much to the reading of the Scripture and in all things and at all times iâ— watchful and doth shew forth a good example vnto al men of holines of life And seeing there must needes be a discipline in the Church and that among the auncient fathers excommunication was in vse there were ecclesiasticall iudgementes amongst the people of God wherein this discipline was exercised by godly men it belongeth also to the ministers duetie for the edifying of the church to moderate this discipline according to the condition of the time and publike estate according to necessitie whereas this rule is alwaies to be holdeÌ„ that Al things ought to be done to edification decentlie honestlie without any oppression or tumult For the Apostle witnesseth that power was giuen to 〈◊〉 of God to edifie not to destroie And the Lord himselfe for â—ad the cockâ—◠〈◊〉 be plucked vp in the Lords field because there would be danger 〈◊〉 â—â—e wheate also should be plucked vp with iâ— But as for the errour of the Donatists we do here vtterlie derest it who esteemed and iudged the doctrine and administration of the sacraments to be either effectuall or not effectual by the good or euil life of the Ministers For we know that the voice of Christ is to be heard though it be out of the mouthes of euill ministers forasmuch as the Lorde himselfe said Doe as they commaund you but according to their workes doe ye not We know that the Sacramentes are sanctified by their institution and also by the word of Christ and that they are effectuall to the Godlie although they be administred by vngodlie ministers Of which matter Augustine that blessed seruant of God did reason diuerslie out of the scriptures against the Donatists yet notwithstanding there ought to be a streight discipline amongst the ministers For their must be diligent enquirie in the Synodes touching the life and Doctrine of the ministers Those that offend are to be â—ebuked of the seniours to be brought into the way if they be not past recouerie or else to be deposed and as wolues to be driuen from the Lordes flocke by the true Pastors if they be E curable For if they once be false teachers they are in no wise to be tollerated neither doe we disalow of generall councels if that they be taken vp according to the example of the Apostles to the saluation of the Church and not to the destruction thereof The faithfull ministers also are worthie as good worke men of their reward neither doe they offend when as they receiue a stipend and all thinges that be necessarie for themselues and their familie For the Apostle sheweth that these thinges are for iust cause offered of the Church and receiued of the ministers they are likewise of right 1 Cor. 9. and 1. Tim. 5. in other places also The Anabaptists likewise are confuted by this Apostolical doctrine who condemne and raile vpon those ministers which liue vpon the ministerie OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the ministerie of the word WE confesse that the Ministers of the Church are as Paull tearmeth them the fellow labourers of God by whome he doth dispence both the knowledge of himselfe and also remission of sinnes turne men to him selfe raise them vp comforte them and also terrifie and iudge them yet so that notwithstanding we doe ascribe all the vertue and efficacie that is in them vnto the Lord and giue a ministerie onelie to the ministers For it is certaine that this vertue efficacie is not to be tyed to any creature at all but is to be dispensed by the free fauour of God in what manner and to whome it pleaseth him For he that watereth is nothing neither he that planteth but God that giueth the increase Ecclesiasticall power NOw the authoritie of the word and feeding the flock of the lord which properlie is the power of the keys prescribing to all as well high as low what to do ought to be sacred and inuiolable and is to be committed onelie to those that are chosen and fitte to discharge it and that either by the diuine seruice of God or by the certaine and aduised suffrage of the Church or by their sentence to whome the Church hath assigned this charge The choosing of Ministers FOr this function is to be giuen to none whom the ministers and they to whome this charge is committed by the Church do not finde and iudge to be skilfull in the law of God to be of a blameles life and to beare a singuler affection to the name of Christ which seeing it is the true election of God is rightlie allowed by the consent of of the Church and by the laying on of the handes of the Priest The head and shepheard of the Church FOr Christ himselfe is the true head of his Church and he alone is the Shepheard who giueth gouernours Pastours and Doctors that by the outward administration of the keies they maie rightlie and lawfullie vse that authority Wherfore we do not acknowledge those that are Shepheardes and that head of Rome which haue the bare title and nothing els The dueties of Ministers THe chiefe duetie of this function is to preach repentance and remission of sinnes through Christe without ceasing to pray for the people to giue them-selues verie diligentlie without wearines to holie studies and to the worde of God and with the worde of God as with the sword of the spirit and by all kinde of meanes to persecute Sathan with deadlie hatred and to weaken his force to defend those citizens of Christ which are sound and to admonish reprehend and punish those that are infected and by a Godly consent of them which are chosen out of the ministers and the magistrate by discipline to shut out or by some other fitte meane to mulct those which proceed further in wickednes till such time as they do repent and may be saued For that is the returning to the Church for a diseased Citizen of Christ if hauing changed his minde and endeauour whereunto all this discipline doth tende he acknowledge confesse his errour and doth now of his owne accord require holesome discipline and by his new endeuour of godlines doth reioyce all the godlie Out of the declaration of the same confession which Luther him selfe approoued by his letters Anno 1537. WE beleeue and confesse that mankinde by the onelie mercie of God is iustified by faith through Christ and that the almightie God by the outward preaching of the gospell and the holie seales doth declare and set before our eies that saluation and happines which Christ without anie worke or merit of ours hath purchased for vs and giuen frelie vnto vs. But we are vniustly suspected of some as though we did attribute nothing to the preaching of
the outward word and to the sacraments or as though we did take that from them which the Lord himselfe doth attribute vnto them by this means should ouerthrow and abolish the ordering and guiding of those thinges wh ch perteine to the Church whereas on the contrarie side we haue a chiefe regard vnto this that we neither attribute too much nor too litle to these things For we haue learned both out of the holy scriptures also out of the Catholike doctor Austine That the soule is in miserable seruitude if any man take or worship the signes in stead of the things which they signifie And againe That it is an errour if anie man interpret them vnfruitfullie We haue learned also that the externall giftes are not to be despised because of the internall giftes knowing that Cornelius the Centurion was taught of God and that yet notwithstanding he was put ouer to to heare Peter the Apostle preach to be baptised of him Therefore that we maie walke in the high and plaine waie that is that we maie detract nothing from the word and sacraments which the scripture doth attribute vnto them and againe that we may not giue that to the creature which is proper to the Creator that the ordinance of God may not be disanulled but al glorie maie be giuen to God alone to conclude lest that by those externall things instituted of God we should too much tie the mindes of the faithfull to thinges created we so beleeue touching the ministerie of the word and the Sacramentes as wee haue professed which thing also we do thus declare by that which followeth Of the ministery of the worde of God ALthough the Lorde hath expresselie saide No man commeth to me except my Father which sent me doe drawe him Yet it was his will that the Gospell of the kingdome should be preached to all nations and that Byshops should discharge this duetie of the ministerie with great care and diligence and with speciall watchfulnes and be instant in season out of season by allmeanes to gaine manie vnto Christ For therfore when he was readie to depart hence into heauen in his bodie he saide to his disciples Goe ye into the wholl worlde and preach the Gospell to euerie creature After the which manner also Paul the Apostle saith He that descended is euen the same that ascended farre aboue all heauens that he might fill all thinges And he gaue some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastours and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saintes for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ Now the Lorde doth vse these his Ministers to instruct his Church so as he vseth meates to nourish vs the sower to sowe seede and Phisitians to heale our bodies For excepte he himselfe do giue power and vertue whereby both the meate maie be turned into nourishment and the seede maie spring vp and also the medicine maie be made effectuall the outward worke doth nothing at all profit So except the Lord doe giue increase in the heart of the hearer the doctrine indeede in him which hath not faith is as it were a watring and planting but such as is without efficacie and vnfruitfull but being receiued by faith into good ground and being trimmed by the inward husband man the holie Ghost doth worke marueâ—louslie and profitte Notwithstanding it hath so pleased the Lorde to moderate the affaires of men that although by his owne power he doth all thinges in all men yet he vouchsafeth to vse the ministers as workers together For that saying of Paull is euident For we together are Gods labourers but he addeth Ye are Gods husbandrie and Gods building to wit that we might giue vnto God al the vertue efficacie accomplishing and perfitting of the work to the ministers a seruice onelie wherevpon we doe truelie saie with Paull Who is Paull then and who is Apollos but the ministers by whome ye beleeued and as the Lorde gaue to euerie man I haue planted Apollos watered but God gaue the increase So then neither is he that planteth anie thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the increase And in this sense we doe knowe and willinglie vse these speaches and testimonies of the holie Scripture I haue begotten you in Christ by the Gospell you are the epistle of Christ written by vs not with inke but with the Spirit of the liuing God And Whose sinnes you remitte they are remitted to them Againe Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde of God And againe I send thee to the Gentiles that thou maist open their eies Also the Scripture saith of Iohn Baptist He shall turne the hearts of the fathers to the children c. For when all these thinges be done that is when we are borne againe when the holie Ghost is giuen to vs when our sinnes be forgiuen vs when faith is giuen vs and our eies opened and our hearts turned one and the selfe same Spirit as the Apostle saith worketh them all who by his grace doth lighten their hearts and draw them vnto him and that after a common order and meane to wit by the instrument or meane of his worde and yet he might draw vs without all meanes and without anie instrument whether as much and whome â—t pleaseth him Therefore let no man glorie in meâ— but in him that giueth the increase Againe let no man despise men which are â—ent of the Lord of whome he pâ—onâ—unceth He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me This is our opinion touching the ministerie of the word agreeable as we hope to the Scripture and sound writers which also wee haue found often in Luthers and in his friendes bookes OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of those that teach in the Church and who they be that gouerne them CHAP. 9. IN the ninth place it is â—aught concerning the acknowledging of the shepheards of soules oâ— lawfull ministers of sacred functions in the holie Church according to the degrees and orders of diuerse cures and first that these are especiall members of the holie ecclesiasticall communion and Christ his vicegerentes that is they who supplie his place he that heareth them heareth Christ he that despiseth them despiseth Christ and his heauenlie father For to these is the ministery of the word and sacraments lawfully committed But ministers ought not of their owne accordto prease forward to that calling but ought according to the example of the Lord and the Apostles to be lawfullie appointed and ordeined thereunto and that after this manner that from among a people that is sound in religion and feareth God such men maie be chosen and called to the administration of holie functions as are strong mightie in faith fearing God and hauing giftes requisite for the ministery and be of an honest and blamelesse life And againe thaâ— aboue all thinges these be
prooued and tried by examination whether they be such and so afterward praiers and â—â—stings being made they maie be confirmed or approoued of the elders by laying on of hands Hereof speaketh the author of the epistle to the Hebrewes Euerie high Priest is taken from among men that is to saie from among the faithful such as are a spirituall priestehood And Paull laying before Timothie his own example saith What things thou hast hâ—â—â—d of me before manie witnesses the same deliuer to faithfull men which shal be able to teach others also Of such Priests or ministers of making ordeining consecrating them how the ordeining of them ought to be handled the Apostle teacheth euidentlie and plainlie in his Epistles to Timothie and Titus Therfore it is not permitted to anie among vs to execute the office of the ministerie or to administer holie functions of the Lords vnlesse according to this custome of the primitiue Church and order appointed by God he come to this function and be called and assigned thereunto which thing maie also maniefestlie appeare by the auncient Canons of the Church Saint Cyprian hath in like sorte set downe the manner of ordaining Priests According to these things the ministers of lower degree especially they which are called Deacons are a long time deteyned with our Elders and kept in exercise and this thing they doe verie seriouslie making a streight triall and examination of their faith and diligence following herein the example of the primitiue Church and also of Christ himselfe who kept his disciples with him for the space of three yeares Also the Apostles dealt so by others to the end that afterwarde godlie men and such as were illuminated with the heauenlie light might be taken and ordeined from among them to higher degrees and to the executing of greater functions and that they might haue testimonie as well from the common sorre as from their Elders that they were fitâ—e men and worthie of that place Together with these things it is taught that by the executing of that charge wherin they be lawfully placed they are bound to this that they take care for the soules of men committed to their charge and for their euerlasting saluation and faithfullie employ their seruice vnto them by teaching of the word of God and administring the sacraments according to Christ his meaning and ordinance that they be an example and allurement to practise all vertue make praiers for them bring them out of sinnes and errours and inquire after the will of God and search the same in the holie scriptures by diligent reading and continuall meditation as the Apostles also exhort men to these thinges Saint Peter writeth thus Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willinglie not for fiâ—thie lucre but of a readie minde In like sort Paull writeth to Timothie a Ruler and Bishop But be thou sober and watch in all thinges suffer aduersitie doe the worke of an Euangelist make thy ministerie fullie known or with all diligence Againe Be thou an example to the faithful in speach in conâ—â—sation of life in loue in the spirit in faith in purenes Till I come be instant in reading exhorting and teaching Despise not the gift of grace which is in thee which was giuen to thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the companie of the Eldership These thinges exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that all men maie see how thou prosâ—â—â—st take heede to thy selfe and vnto learning and abide in these thinges For in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee Such Ministers ought also to deliuer sound and wholsome doctrine such as they haue receiued from Christ and the Apostles out of holie scripture and being all alike minded through one Spirit to teach the same in their sermons according to the ordinance of S Paull who writeth thus Keepe the true patterne of the wholsome wordes which thou hast heard of me in faith and in loue which is in Iesus Christ And againe But abide thou in those thinges that thou hâ—st learned and are committed vnto thee knowing of whome thou hast learned them and that thou hast knowen the holy Scriptures of a childe which are able to make the wise vnto saluation through the faith which is Iesus Christ And elsewhere charge certaine saith he that they teach no other thing But peculiar mention is made thereof that they which haue the spirituall gouernment of Churches and doe their endeuour in them ought not themselues nor by others to vse ciuill power or constraint to force men to beleeue nor to exercise Lordlie authoritie ouer the faith and people of God according to the doctrine of Christ and the Apostles The Lord spake thus to the Apostles and in them to all faithfull and true Preachers of the Gospell Ye know that they who are rulers of the people haue domination ouerthem whose rulers they are and they that are great Lordes exercise authoritie ouer the people that are subiect to them But it shall not be so among you But if anie man among you wil be great let him be your seruant and he that wil be chiefe among you or beare rule let him be your minister Euâ—n as the Sonne of man came not to be 〈…〉 vnto but that he himselfe might minister to others and â—â—ve hiâ— life as a price for the redemption of manie Peter also saieth Nâ—â— as being Lordes ouer the people or the Lordes inheritance but aâ— they whoe are an ensample to the flocke And Paull Not that we are Lordes ouer your faith but because we are helpers of your ioye But the gainsaiers are with a quiet minde to be forborne and by reasons grounded on the trueth of holie scripture to be refuted and conuinced and paines must be taken that they maie suffer themselues to be bettered by wholsome doctrine as the Apostle giueth in charge touching this matter And after other thinges Besides it is taught that all the people ought to performe obedience and that with a great affection of loue toward them to such lawfull Godlie and faithfull pastors of soules and that they ought to assure and vndoubtedlie to persâ—â—de themselues verie well of them obeâ—e them â—se their helpe in matters pertaining to saluation yeld them due honour performe all conuenient duties towardes them whereâ— to they are bound by Gods worde and that according to the Doctrine of Christ who saith He that reâ—eiâ—eth you receireth me and he that heareth you heareth me And also in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Obeie them that haue the ouersight of you and submiâ— your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giuâ— account for them And the Apostle Elders that rule well are worthie double honour especiallie they that are occupied in the word and Doctrine Furthermore they ought tobe prouided
for that they maie haue a competent liuing and such thinges as are needfull for the mantinance of the bodie according to the Lordes ordinance whereof Paull speaketh after this sorte The Lord hath so appointed that they which preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell And to the end that the daunger of an idle secure and Sodomiticall life maie be auoided and so they maie be an example to the flocke whereof they haue charge and that by a feeling of the burdens of this common life they maie learne to vnderstand the miserie of men and may by this meanes be touched and haue compassion on the miseries of others for these causes I saie this is taught that they whose abilitie of strength is such especiallie those on â—â—â—me as yet the greatest and painfullest charge of the people is not laide should themselues with their owne handes get their liuing that they be not a burden to the Churches especiallie in the beginning of their buildinges and reparations or also intimes of long persecution or otherwise by reason of the weaker sorce and that they giue not place to vaine volâ—ptuâ—us and riotous sloth as those who faithfullie follow Saint Pauls doctrine and who haue the Lords speach before their â—â—es saying it is a more happie thing to giue then to take And if so be that some one of these Pasâ—ors slip into sin or errors or be somewhat negligâ—nâ— in looking to this charge hé ought by the ordinarie lawfull discipline of the Church to be brought into the ware againe and to be chastised but if he will not repente nor be healed then he ought first to be remooued from the executing of his charge and from the ministerie and afterward as an vnprofitable seruant as a member which causeth offence a dâ—â—e braunâ—h and vnsauotie salt to be cast out or banished from the fellowship of the Church and inioying of saluation of whome the Lord saith that this salt is henceforth good for nothing that which Paull also teacheth when he saith Those that offend meaning those that are elders reprooue or chastise before al men that the rest also mâ—ie stand in feare But the people ought so to be haue themselues toward such teachers either grown out of kinde or entangled with errors or toward other elders also not repenting and excommunicated as the holie scripture sheweth and first Christ saith Take ye heede of false Prophers which come to you in sheepes clothing but inwardlie are raâ—ening wolues ye shall know ahem by their fruites and Paull Now I beseech you breethren marke those diligentlie which cause diuision and offences contrarie to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them for they that are such serue not our Lord Iesu Christ but their owne bellies Of the keies of Christ CHAP. 14. THe fourteenth Chapter of Ecclesiastical doctrine is of the Lords keies of which he saith to Peter I will giue thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen and these keyes are the peculiar function or ministerie and administration of Christ his power and his holie spirit which power is committed to the Church of Christ and to the ministers thereof vnto the end of the world that they should not onelie by preaching publish the holie gospel although they should do this especiallie that is should shew forth that word of true comfort and the ioyfull message of peace and new tidings of that fauour which god offereth but also that to the beleuing and vnbeleeuing they should publikelie or priuatelie denounce and make knowen to wit to them his fauour to these his wrath that to al in general or to euery one in particular that they may wisely receiue some into the house of God to the communion of saintes and driue some out from thence and maie so through the performance of their ministerie holde in their hand the scepter of Christ his kingdome and vse the same to the gouernment of Christ his sheepe Therfore the condition and proper office of the keies is first to open and loose that is in Christ to appease and still the conscience of the faithfull ones and of those that turne againe by repentance to make it knowne vnto them that their sins be forgiuen to strengthen theÌ„ in a sure hope of saluation by this meanes to open the kingdome of heaué vnto them to giue them courage against all temptations to stirre vp stedfastnes and chearefullnes in them And all these thinges are done by the faithfull Shepheards of soules in the Lords stead not dooing this of them selues but vpon Christ his commaundement not by their owne and proper vertue but by Christes and by the efficacie of his word and sacraments as those that are stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of God and ministers onelie In the administration of which thinges they maie vse some semelie and indifferent ceremonies that is which are no waie necessarie such as are to lay on hands or to reach out the right hand or els they maie omit them On the other side the office and proper work of the keies of Christ is to shut and binde that is by the commaundement of Christ and the authoritie of this office giuen by him to the Church which is his power and scepter to denounce against all stubborne impenitent vnbeleeuing and other such like sinners Gods horrible iudgement and his intollerable wrath which no nature can abide and his seuere sentence and so by the word of Christ according to the qualitie of the offence to reprooue sinne to seuer them from the fellowship of Christ our sauiour and from the fruit and participation of the sacraments and to cast them out of the christian Church and in a worde to shut the kingdom of heauen vpon them and at the length to deliuer them to Sathan This power of his scepter and spirit hath the Lord graunted and deliuered to the holie Apostles and in them to all ministers of Churches lawfullie ordained that they might exercise it in his stead and he graunted it to them by these words As the Father hath sent me so do I send you also And by by he addeth these words Recâ—â—ue ye the holie Ghost If ye forgiue anie men their sins they are forgiuen them and if ye 〈◊〉 any mans sinnes they are retained Moreouer a manifest example of vsing the power of the keies is laied out in that sinner of Corinth and others whome Saint Paull together with the Church of that place by the power and authoritie of our Lord Iesâ— Christ and of his spirit threw out from thence and deliuered to Sathan and contrariwise after that God gaue him grace to repent he absolued him from his sinnes he toke him againe into the Church to the communion of saints and sacraments and so opened to him the kingdome of heauen againe By this we maie vnderstand that these keies or this diuine function of the Lordes is committed and
in this rehearsall he maketh no mention at all of priuat Priestes of which sorte the world is now full neither is it like that he world haue omitted this kinde of Priestes if either Christ had appointed it or if it had beene profitable and necessarie for the Church And Paull writeth that a Bishope ought to be apâ—e to teach And Ierome teacheth that A Priest and a Bishoppe are all one Therefore it is euident that excepta Priest be ordeined in the Church to the ministerie of teaching he can not rightly take vnto him neither the name or a Prieste nor the name of a Bishoppe OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF SVEVRLAND Of the Office dignitie and power of Ecclesiasticall Persons TOuching the ministery and dignitie of the Ecclesiasticalorder we do thus 〈…〉 that there is no power in the Church but that which tendeth to edifying â— Cor. 10. Secondlie that we must nor thinke otherwise or any man in this state then Paull would haue men to esteeme either of him selfe or of Peter and Apollo and others As of the seruantes of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God in â—â—ome this is chiefelie required that they be faithfull For these be they which haue the keies of the kingdome of God and the power to binde and loose 〈◊〉 â—o remit or retaine sinnes yet that power is so limited that they be neuerthelesse the ministers of Christ to whome alone the right and authoritie to open heauen and forgiue sinnes doth properlie pertaine For neither he which planteth nor he that watereth is anie thing but God that giueth the increase 1. Cor 3. Neither is anie man of himselfe fitte to thinke anie of those thinges as of himselfe but if anie man be found fitte thereunto he hath it all of God VVho giueth to whome it pleaseth him to be the ministers and preachers of the new Testament to wit so farre forth as he giueth them a minde faithfullie to preach the meaning and vnderstanding of the Gospell vseth them hereunto that men maie be brought by a true faith to his new couenant of grace Furthermore these be they which doe minister vnto vs the dead letter that is such a doctrine of trueth as pearceth no farther then to humane reason but the spirit which quickneth and doth so pearee into our spirit and soule that it doth throughlie perswade our heart of the trueth These are the true fellow labourers of the Lord 1. Cor. 3. opening in deed heauen and forgiuing sinnes 〈◊〉 those to whome they declare the doctrine of faith 〈◊〉 meanes of the grace and spirit of God Whereupon Christ sending out his Apostles to exercise this duetie he breathed vpon them saying Take yee the holie Ghost And further more he addeth whose sinnes ye remit c. Hereof it is manifest that the true and fit ministers of the Church such as be bishops Seniors annointed and consecrated can doe nothing but in respect of this that they be sent of God For how shall they preach saith Paull except they be sent That is except they receiue of God both a minde and power to preach the holie Gospell aright and with fruit and to feede the flocke of Christ And also except they receiue the holie Ghost whoe maie worke together with them and perswade mens hearts Other vertues wherwith these men must be endued are rehearsed 1. Tim. 3. Tit. 1. Therfore they which are in this sort sent anointed consecrated and qualified they haue an earnest care for the flocke of Christ and doe labour faithfullie in the worde and doctrine that they maie feed the people more fruitfullie and these are acknowledged and accounted of our preachers for such Bishops as the Scripture euerie where speaketh of and euery Christian ought to obey their commaundements But they which giue them selfes to other things they place them selfes in other mens seats and do worthelie take vnto them selues other names Yet notwithstanding the life of any man is not so much to be blamed as that therfore a Christian should refuse to heare him if peraduenture he teach somthing out of the chaire of Moses or Christ that is either out of the law of God or out of the holie gospell that maie serue for edification They which bring a diuers or a staunge voice whatsoeuer they be they are in no account or estimation with the sheepe of Christ Ioh. 10. Yet they which haue a seculare power and soueraigntie they haue it of God him selfe howsoeuer they be called therefore he should resist the ordinance of God whosoeuer should oppose him-selfe to that temporall gouernment These things doe our Preachers teach touching the authoritie of Ecclesiasticall persons so that they haue great iniurie offered to them in that they are blamed as though they sought to bring the authoritie of Ecclesiasticall prelats to nothing whereas they neuer forbad them that worldlie gouernement and authoritie which they haue But they haue often wished that they would come nearer to the Ecclesiasticall commaundements and that either they them selues would instruct and faithfullie feede the consciences of Christians out of the holie Gospell or that at the least wise they would admit others hereunto and ordeine such as were more fitte for this purpose This is it I saie that out Preachers haue oftentimes requested of the Prelates them selues so faire haue they beene from opposing themselues at anie time to their spirituall authoritie But wheras we could not either beare anie longer the doctrine of certaine Preachers but beeing driuen thereunto by necessitie we haue placed others in their roome or els haue reteined those also which haue renounced that Ecclesiasticall superioritie We did it not for anie other cause but for that these did plainlie and faithfullie declare the voice of our Lord Iesus christ the other did mingle therwith all mans inuentions For so often as the question is concerning the holie Gospell and the doctrine of trueth Christians must whollie turne them selues to the Bishop of their soules the Lord Iesus Christ and not admit the voice of anie straunger by any meanes wherein notwithstanding neither we nor they do offer violence to anie man for Paull saith All thinges are yours whether it be Paull or Apollos 〈◊〉 Cephas or the worlde or life or death whether they be thinges present or thinges to come euen all are yours and ye Christes and Christ Gods Therefore seeing that Peter and Paull are ours and we are not theirs but Christes and that after the same manner that Christ himselfe is his Fathers to witte that in all thinges which we are or maie be we might liue to him alone Furthermore seing to this ende we haue power to vse all thinges yea euen men themselues of what sorte soeuer they be as though they were our owne and are not to suffer that anie man or anie thing should hinder vs therein no Ecclesiasticall persons maie iustlie complaine of vs or obiect to vs that we are not sufficientlie obedient to them or
that we doe derogate any thing from their authority suing that the thing it selfe doth witnes that we haue attempted and done all those thinges according to the will of God which we haue attempted against the will of Ecclesiasticall persons These therefore be those thinges which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whome they cal Spirituall the which that we maie credit wee are mooued thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the moste part we rehearsed before THE TWELFT SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAments in generall THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD euen from the beginning added vnto the preaching of the word his sacraments or sacramental signes in his church And this doth the holie scripture plamlie testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holie rites or sacred actions ordained of God him selfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified wherby he keepeth â—o continuall memorie and eftsones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed vpon man and wherby he sealeth vp his promises and outwardly representeth and as it weare offereth vnto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth vnto vs and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith through the working of Gods spirit in our hartes lastlie whereby he doth separate vs from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth vs wholly vnto himselfe and giueth vs to vndo stand that he requireth of vs. These Sacraments are either of the olde testament or of the new The sacraments of the olde testament were circumcision and the pascall lambe which was offered vp in sacrifice and for that cause isreferred to the sacrifices which were in vse from the beginning of the world The sacraments of the new testament are baptisme and the supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seauen sacraments of the newe testament Of which number we graunt that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the popish but the Apostolicall ordination are verie profitable ordinances of God but no sacraments As for confirmation and extreame vnction they are meere deuises of men which the Church may verie well want without anie damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we haue them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that marchandise which the Romish prelates vse in ministring their sacraments we vtterlie abhor it The author and institutor of al sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordaine sacramentes because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a seruice of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught vnto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes haue Gods promises annexed to them which necessarilie require faith now faith staieth it selfe onelie vpon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the author of the sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be right lie vsed so that the faithfull when they receiue them of the ministers do know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therfore they receiue them as from the hand of God and the ministers faults if there be anie notorious in them can not hurt them seeing they do acknowledge the goodnes of the sacraments to depend vpon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lordes ministers confessing that the substance of the sacraments is giuen them of the Lorde and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacramentes is offered of the Lorde and chieflie regarded of the godlie of all ages which some haue called the substance and matter of the sacraments is Christ our sauiour That onely sacrifice the lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our Fathers drank by whome all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without handes through the holie spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the verie bodie and blood of Christ vnto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the cheife thing and the verie matter and substance of the sacraments the sacraments of both the testaments are equal For Christ the only mediatour and sauiour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing substance in them both one and the same God is author of them both They were giuen vnto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from althe religions in the world lastly which should be receiued spirituallie by faith and should binde the receiuers vnto the Church and admonish them of their duetie In these I saie such like things the sacraments of both Churches be not vnequall although in the outward signes they be diuerse And in deede we do yet put a greater difference between them for ours are more firme durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is all readie fulfilled performed in Christ whereas the other did onelie signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple nothing paineful nothing so sumptuous nor so ful of ceremonies Moreouer they belong to a greater people that is dispersed thorough the face of the wholl earth Againe because they are more excellent and do by the spirit of God stirre vp in vs a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirite doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited vn to vs and the aboundance of grace is powred forth vpon the people of the new testament the sacraments of the olde law are surelie abrogated and ceased and in their steed the sacraments of the new testament are placed namelie for circumcision Baptisme and for the pascall lambe and sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the olde Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe the thing signified so euen at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word declared to be sanctified by him who first ordeined them To sanctify or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it vnto god vnto holy vses that is to take it froÌ„ the common and ordinarie vse and to appoint it to some holie vse For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common vse to thinges eternall and inuisible As
himselfe Christ Iesus into whose handes the Father hath deliuered al things And he hath instituted and appointed them for great and sauing causes and such as are necessarie for this Church and all those that beleeue to wit that like as by the preaching of the word so by the administration of the visible Sacraments and the mysteries thereof faith might be helped and furthered and that there might be an assured testimonie and confirmation of the fauourable and well pleased will of God towards vs and that they might giue witnes to that trueth which is signified by them and should reach it out as doth the word to be apprehended by faith and that the mindes of the faithfull in the receiuing of them should by faith receiue the grace and trueth whereof they be witnesses and applying it vnto them-selues shoulde make it their owne and confirme themselues therein and on the other side by giuing themselues to God should consecrate and as it were by an othe religiouslie binde them selues to serue him alone and as it were be ioyned together among themselues by the ioyning and knitting as of one spirit so also of one body to wit of the Church of the fellowship of saints and of loue And according to these thinges the Sacraments as in times past Circumcision was may be called the holie couenants of god with his Church and of the Church with God the minsters of faith and loue by which the ioyning and vnion of God and Christ our Lord with these beleeuing people and theirs againe with Christ is made and perfited and that among themselues in one spirituall bodie of the Church by which also euen as by the word Christ and his spirit do cause in the faithfull that is in those that vse them worthelie a pretious participation of his excellent merit neither doth he suffer them to be onelie bare and naked ministers and ceremonies but those things that they signifie and witnes outwardlie that doth he worke inwardlie to saluation profitablie and effectuallie that is he clenseth nourisheth satisfieth looseth payeth remitteth confirmeth They therefore which contemne these Sacraments and through stubbornnes will not suffer them to be of anie force with themselues and making small account of them do esteeme them as trifles or do otherwise abuse them contrarie to the institution will or commaundement of Christ all these do greeuouslie sinne against the author thereof who hath instituted them and make a verie great hazarde of their saluation But if some man would willinglie vse these sacraments according to the institution of Christ and yet cannot haue leaue either entirelie or withourt deceit so to do as he would as if peraduenture one that is taken be kept in prison or if one should be hindred by sicknes or should liue in strange countries among the enemies of the trueth such a man in such a case if he do whollie and truelie beleeue the holie Gospell maie by that faith be saued although he haue not the vse of the Sacramentes whereof Augustine vpon Iohn cap. 16. hath this worthie saying Beleeue and thou hast eaten seeing that the Sacraments are not necessarie to saluation but onelie by the addition of a certaine condition Also we teach this that the sacraments of themselues or by their owne vertue for the workes sake or for the onelie outward action that is for the bare participation receiuing and vse thereof can not giue grace nor a iustifying or quickening faith to any which before was not inwardlie quickened by the holie ghost and hath no good motion within him-selfe I saie the Sacraments can not giue to anie such either grace or iustifying and quickening faith and therefore they can not iustifie anie man nor inwardlie quicken or regenerate anie mans spirit for faith must goe before whereby the holie ghost doth inwardlie quicken and lighten man and stirre vp or cause good motions in the heart Without this faith there is neither anie iustification nor saluation neither do the Sacraments of or by themselues helpe anie whit hereunto as in the holy scripture manifest examples of this matter are found in manie places especially in Iudas who receiued the sacrament of the Lord Christ him-selfe did also execute the function of a preacher and yet he ceased not to remaine a Deuill an hypocrite and the lost sonne neither was he made better by the Sacrament or by the vse thereof neither did this profit his anie thing to saluation Also in Ananias and his wife who had beene baptized of the Apostles and had also without doubt receaued the Lords supper and yet notwithstanding they did continue in their wickednes iniustice and lies against the holy ghost the sacramētes did neither take away their wickednes nor giue thē the sauing or iustifying faith which maketh the heart the better by repenting giueth it to God an vpright and obedient heart and doth appeare the conscience Therefore the Sacramentes did not giue this conscience and this faith vnto them as Circumcision and the Sacrifices of the olde testament did not giue a liuelie and iustifying faith without the which faith those thus auailed nothing to eternall saluation or iustification And so doth Saint Paull speake of all these thinges in his Epistle to the Romanes and bringeth in the example of Abraham and doth witnes that he had faith and righteousnes which is auaileable with God before that he was circumcised 〈◊〉 like sorte he writeth of the people of Israel that they also wer◠baptized and they all did eat one and the same spirituall meat and did all drinke the same spirituall drinke but with manie of the God was not pleased And therfore euen in the aboundance of all these thinges they were thought vnworthie to be receiued they were reiected of God For if a dead man or one that is vnworthie do come to the Sacraments certainlie they do not giue him life and worthines but he that is such a one doth load himselfe with a far greater burthen of fault and sinne seeing that he is vnworthie the which thing the Apostle doth expresselie declare in the doctrine touching the Supper of the Lord where he saith whosoeuer doth eate of this bread or drinke of this cup of the Lord vnworthely he is guiltie of the bodie and blood of the Lord Also He doth eate and drinke iudgement to him-selfe Lastlie this also must be knowne that the veritie of the Sacraments doth neuer faile them so that they shoulde become not effectuall at anie time but in the institution of Christ they doe alwaies exercise their vertue and efficacie in witnessing sealing confirming vnto the worthie receiuers present grace and saluation but vnto the vnworthie their fault and condemnation whether they be administred by a good and honest Priest or by a close sinner For so long as the ouerthwartnes of such wicked hypocrites is not as yet publiquelie knowne neither punished more gentlie or seuerelie by the Ecclesiasticall
that without any good affection of him that vseth it This article we finde thus in another Edition COncerning the vse of the Sacramentes they teach that they were ordained not so much to be marâ—es and badges of profession amongst men as that they should be signes or testimonies of the will of God towards vs set forth vnto vs to stirre vp and confirme faith in such as vse them Whereupon they condemne those that teach that the sacraments do iustifie by the work done and doe not teach that faith to beleeue remission of sinnes is requisite in the vse of sacraments OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF SAXONIE Of the sacraments THe Church also is discerned from other Gentiles by by certaine rites or ceremonies instituted of God vsuallie called Sacraments as are Baptisme and the Lords Supper which notwithstanding are not onelie signes of a profession but much more as the auncient Fathers saide signes of grace that is they be ceremonies added to the promise of the Gospell touching grace that is touching the free remission of sinnes and touching reconciliation and the wholl benefit of our redemption the which are so instituted that euerie man maie vse them because they be pledges testimonies which declare that the benefits promised in the Gospell doe appertaine to euerie one For the voice of the Gospell is generall this vse doth be are witnes that this voice doth appertaine to euerie one which vseth the Sacraments OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the Sacramentes THe worde Sacrament as also the worde Mysterie which interpreters do expounde Sacrament is very large But because some haue thought it good to restraine it to the number of seauen Sacraments we wil briefly runne ouer euerie one that we may shew what we finde wanting in the doctrine that some haue broched and what maie seeme to be repugnant to the meaning of that Church which is in deede Catholike or orthodoxe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of the Sacraments SEeing that the Church of Christ doth liue here in the flesh howbeit not according to the flesh it pleased the Lord also to teach admonish and exhort it by the outwarde worde And that this might be done the more commodiouslie he would also haue his to make much of an externall societie among them selues For which cause he gaue vnto them holie signes among which these are the chiefest Baptisme and the Lords Supper the which we doe not onelie think therfore to haue had the name of Sacraments among the Fathers because they are visible signes of inuisible grace as Saint Augustine doth define them but also for that purpose because that by them we doe consecrate our selues vnto Christ and doe binde our selues as it were by the othe or Sacrament of faith THE THIRTEENTH SECTION OF THE SACRAMENT OF Holie Baptisme THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of holie baptisme CHAP. 20. BAptisme was instituted and consecrated by God and the first that baptized was Iohn who dipped Christ in the water in Iorden From him it came to the Apostles whoe also did baptize with water The Lord in plaine words commaunded them To preach the Gospel and to baptize in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost And Peter also when diuers demaunded of him what they ought to doe said to them in the Acts Let euerie one of you be baptized in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes and you shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost Whereupon Baptisme is called of some a signe of inâ—tiation of Gods people as that whereby the elected of God are consecrated vnto God There is but one Baptisme in the Church of God for it is sufficient to be once baptized or consecrated vnto God For baptisme once receiued doth continue all a mans life and is a perpetuall sealing of our adoption vnto vs. For to be baptized in the name of Christ is to be enrolled entered and receiued into the couenant and familie and so into the inheritance of the sonnes of God yea in this life to be called after the name of God that is to saie to be called the Sonne of god to be purged also from the filthines of sins to be indued with the manifolde grace of God for to lead a new and innocent life Baptisme therefore doth call to minde and keepe in remembrance the great benefit of God performed to mankinde for we are al borne in the pollution of sinne and are the Sonnes of wrath But God who is rich in mercie doth freelie purge vs from our sinnes by the blood of his Sonne and in him doth adopte vs to be his sonnes and by an holie couenant doth ioyne vs to himselfe and doth inrich vs with diuers giftes that we might liue a new life All these thinges are sealed vp vnto vs in Baptisme For inwardlie we are regenerated purified and renued of God through the holie Spirit and outwardlie we receiue the sealing of moste notable gifts by the water by which also those great benefites are represented and as it were set before our eyes to be looked vpon And therefore are we baptized that is washed and sprinckled with visible water For the water maketh cleane that which is filthie refresheth things that faile and faint and cooleth the bodies And the grate of God dealeth in like manner with the soule and that inuisible and spirituallie Moreouer by the Sacrament of Baptisme God doth seperate vs from all other religions and people and doth consecrate vs a peculiar people to himselfe We therefore by being baptized doe confesse our faith and are bound to giue vnto God obedience mortification of the flesh and newnes of life yea and we are billed souldiers for the holie warfare of Christ that all our life long we shoulde fight against the worlde Sathan and our owne flesh Moreouer we are baptized into one bodie of the Church that we might well agree with all the members of the Church in the same religion and mutuall duties We beleue that that of al other is the most perfect manner of baptisme wherin Christ was baptized and which the rest of the Apostles did vse in baptisme Those things therfore which by mans deuise were added afterwards vsed in the Church we thinke them nothing necessary to the perfection of Baprisme Of which kinde is exorcisme and the vse of lightes oyle salte spattle and such other things as namelie that baptisme is twise euerie yere consecrated with diuerse ceremonies For we beleeue that the baptisme of the Church which is but one was sanctifed in Gods first institution of it and is consecrated by the word and is now of full force by and for the first blessing of God vpon it We teach that baptisme should not be ministred in the Church by women or midwiues For Paul secludeth women from Ecclesiasticall callings but Baptisme belongeth to Ecclesiasticall offices We condemne the Anabaptists who denie that young infants borne of
come to yeares ought to do their endeuour that they may learne to acknowledge and know what holie Baptisme is and therewithall the Catholike and Christian faith without which Baptisme auaileth nothing to the end that afterward when they do desire to be partakers of the Lord his Supper they may with their owne mouthes and of their owne accorde make profession of their faith and may renew their sanctification by which they were consecrated to the Lord. And such that is which are thus instructed our ministers receiue vnto this couenant of holie Baptisme and by the laying on of hands do testify to them that grace is conteined in baptisme to strengthen them to the warfarre of faith and so after a conuenient and godlie manner and with vse of pure ceremonies and such as are profitable to edifying they bring them to the Sacrament of the Lords Supper without any reiteration of Baptisme as there are euident tokens and examples to be seene of this matter in the primitiue Church which is the true and best maistresse of the posterie and goeing before leadeth vs the waie For if so be that a man should euen after a true manner enioy the Baptisme of Christ and should by meanes hereof be buried with Christ into his death to newnes of life if afterward his life beeing prolonged he should not according to the doctrine of the holie Gospell shew forth a true and liuelie faith in Iesus Christ brotherlie loue towardes all those that are consecrated to the Lorde and so should leade a life vnworthie his place or calling and vnworthy of God and his neighbour and should not in baptisme conceiue a liuelie hope of life euerlasting such a one should assuredlie giue certaine testimonie of himselfe that he had in vaine receiued grace in holie Baptisme wherein the name of the holie Trinitie was called on ouer him the which thing God the Lord as his worde declareth suffereth by no meanes to escape vnreuenged or vnpunished OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE acknowledge that there be two onelie Sacraments common to the wholl Church whereof the the first is Baptisme the which is giuen to vs to testifie our adoption because that therein we are ingrafted into Christs bodie that being washed in his bloode we maie also be renued to holines of life by his Spirit This also we saie Although we are baptized but once yet the fruit of Baptisme doth pertaine to the wholl course of our life that this promise to wit that Christ wil alwaies be vnto vs sanctifi ation iustification maie be sealed vp in vs with a sure and firme seale Further more although Baptisme be a sacrament of faith and repentance yet seeing that God doth together with the Parentes account their posteritie also to be of the Church we affirme that infantes being borne of holie parents are by the authoritie of Christ to be baptized We saie therefore that the element of water be it neuer so fraile doth notwithstanding truelie witnes or confirme vnto vs the inward washing of our soules in the bloode of Iesus Christ by the vertue and efficacie of the holie ghost OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE saie that baptisme is a sacrament of the remission of sinnes and of that washing which we haue in the blood of Christ and that no person which will professe Christes name ought to be restrained or kept backe there from no not the verie babes of Christians forsomuch as they be borne in sinne and pertaine vnto the people of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue and confesse that Iesus Christ which is the ende of the law hath by his owne blood shedding made an ende of all other propitiatorie sacrifice for sinnes Also that Circumcision which was done by blood being abolished he hath instituted Baptisme in the place therof whereby we are receiued into the Church of god and separated from all other nations and all kinde of straunge religions being consecrated vnto him alone whose badge and cognisance we weare Finallie Baptisme is a token vnto vs that he wilb our God for euer whoe also is our gratious father Therefore the Lord hath commaunded all his to be baptized with pure water In the name of the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost To signifie that the bloode of Christ doth internallie through the operation of the Spirit performe effect that in the soule which water doth externallie worke in the bodies For as water being poured vpon vs and appeering in the bodie of him that is baptized moistning the same doth wash awaie the filthines of the body so the blood of Christ washing the soule doth clense it from sinne and doth make vs the sonnes of God which before were the children of wrath Not that this materiall water doth these things but the sprinckling of the precious blood of the Son of God which is vnto vs as the read sea where though we must passe that we may depart from the tyranny of Pharoh that is the Deuill and enter into the spirituall lande of Canaan Therfore the ministers verilie doe deliuer vnto vs the sacramentes and the visible thing but it is the Lorde himself that giueth it vnto vs that is represented by the sacrament namelie the giftes and inuisible graces washing purifying and clensing our soules from all spottes and iniquiries renuing in like manner and filling our heartes with all comforte and to conclude giuing vnto vs a certaine persuasion of his Fatherlie goodnes clothing vs with the new man and putting of the old man with all his deeds For these causes doe we beleeue that euerie one that desireth to obtaine eternall life ought to be baptized with one baptisme and that once alone which neuer afterwardes is to be iterated seeing that we cannot be borne twise Neither doeth this baptisme profit vs onelie at that moment when the water resteth vpon vs when we are sprinckled with it but it is auaileable throughout the wholl time of our life Therefore here we doe detâ—st the errour of the Anabaptistes whoe are not onelie content with one only baptisme and that once receiued but doe also condemne the Baptisme of infants yea of those that be borne of faithfull Parentes but we by the same reason doe beleeue that they ought to be baptized and sealed with the signe of the couenant for the which in time past the infants amongst the Israelites were circumcised that is by reason of the same promises made vnto our infantes that were made vnto others And verilie Christ hath no lesse shed his blood to wash the infantes of the faithfull then he did for the washing of those that are of riper yeres Therefore it is meet that that they should receiue the signe or sacrament of the thing which Christ hath wrought for their sakes as in the law the Lord commaundeth that the sacrament of the death and passion of Christ should be communicated to children new borne by offering vp the lambe
the free mercie of God is not imputed anie longer before the tribunall seate of God yet if a man weigh and consider the nature thereof it is in deede in it selfe sinne by reason wherof as Augustine saide before No man liuing is iustified in the fight of God and there is not a iust man in the earth which doth good and sinneth not Rom. 7. I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde and leading me captiue vnto the lawe of sin which is in my members Here Paull speaketh of sin which remaineth after baptisme he affirmeth that it doth rebell against the law of his minde that is against the affection of the holy Ghost Now that which rebelleth against the holy Ghost vndoubtedly it is necessary that it be very sin indeede For this is the nature of sinne that it striue against the holie Ghost And Galat. 5. it is said The flesh lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrarie one to the other so that ye cannot doe the same thinges that ye would Here againe Paull speaketh of sinne remaining after baptisme and doth manifestlie attribute to it the nature of sinne to wit to lust against the Spirit to be contrarie to the Spirit and to hinder that righteousnes maie not be perfect in man Therefore sinne remaining after baptisme of it nature is indeed sinne although it be not imputed to him that beleeueth but is forgiuen for Christ And therefore Augustine in his booke De Nupt. Concup ad Valer. Lib. 1. Cap. 25. saith It is answered that the concupiscence of the flesh is forgiuen in Baptisme not that there should be no concupiscence but that it shoulde not be imputed to sinne For although the guilt be alreadie discharged yet the sinne remaineth till all our infirmitie be healed c. And againe De Baptis paruâ—lorum de Cons Dist 4. Cap. Per Baptismum Through Baptisme it is brought to passe that the flesh of sinne be made voide yet it is not so made voide that ingendered concupiscence should not remaine in the flesh but that it should not hurte Moreouer wee teach that he which is baptized in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost is sprinckled with a spirituall anointing that is is made a member of Christ through faith and endued with the holie Ghost that the eares of his minde maie be opened and the eies of his heart lightened to receiue and vnderstand heauenlie things And it is euident that the vse of outwarde annointing was lawfull in that gouernement which Moses instituted and that outward annointing was vsed also in the Church after that the Gospell was published But it is also euident that in the law of Moses there was a time for shadowes but now Christ being reuealed it is the time of truth and the vse of externall annointing pertaineth to the rudiments of the world Concerning the abrogating of these rudiments Paul saith Col. 2. If ye be deâ—d with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye 〈◊〉 in the worlde are ye burdened with traditions And Dyoniâ—iâ—â— whome they call Areopagita and whom they thinke to haue written out the ceremonies which the Apostles deliuered to the Church doth insinuate that an outward anointing was vsed in the Church but with all he doth insinuate and that not obscurelie that this ceremonie was taken partlie from the heathnish annointings which wrestlers did vse partlie out of the law of Moses But by what authoritie or with what profitte we maie take examples of the Heathen how to worship God and to administer his Sacraments that saying of Moses Deut 12 doth witnes Take heede that thou do not imitate the heathen and enquire after their ceremonies saying As these nations worshipped their Gods so will I doe likewise Ye shall not doe so vnto the Lorde your God And that saying of Christ Mat. 15. In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrine the precepts of men And it is not to be doubted that the ceremonies of Moses whereof one parte is the vse of externall anointing doe pertaine to the rudiments of this world to whose decrees Paull said before that we are not tied and whereof he saith in another place Seeing thâ—â— ye know God yea rather are knowne of God how turne ye againe vnto impotent and beggerlie rudiments whereunto as from the beginning ye will be in bondage againe Furthermore how can it truelie be affirmed as Fabianus writeth that the making or ceremonie of the outward anointing should be taught of the Apostles seeing that the Acts of Councells doe witnes that this Ceremonie was instituted of Syluester And the Ecclesiasticall hystorie doth shâ—we that the Apostles had no purpose to make lawes concerning holie daies but to teach men true godlines and an vpright conuersation how muchlesse did they purpose to institute externall annointings in the Church and to bring in shadowes where the sunne doth shine most clearely There were added vnto Baptisme certaine other ceremonies also of salte durte apparell but because these are not thought necessarie no not of themselues amongest whome they are vsed and are in some sort an idle imitation of those ceremonies which Christ sometime vsed in doing miracles there is no cause why we should take anie care for them whilest we are conuersant in so manie necessarie thinges Of confirmation CHAP. 11. WE doe not doubt but that the Apostles in the beginning when the Gospell was reuealed and confirmed in the daie of Pentecost did by the laying one of hands giue vnto the beleeuers in Christ that wounderfull gift of the holie Ghost to wit that they might speake with tongues But of a personall and temporall fact of the Apostles a generall and temporall sacrament can not be ordained in the Church without the speciall commaundement of God And it is a horrible thing to be heard that the Sacrament of confirmation such as the Bishoppes Suffragans vse to giue vnto Children should excell in dignitie the Sacrament of Baptisme For thus some of them are not ashamed to write of the sacrament of Confirmation As one thing saie they is done of the greater that is of the chiefe Bishoppes which cannot be done of the lesser so is it to be worshipped and embraced with greater reuerence For to the Apostles it was commaunded of God that by the laying on of handes they should giue to those that beleeue in Christ the giftes of the holie Ghost Now we must not vnderstand this properlie of those priuat giftes of the holie Ghost which are necessarie to euerie one vnto saluation for those the faithfull receiue by the preaching of the Gospell and by baptisme but we must vnderstand it of the publique giftes of the holie Ghost to wit speaking with diuers tounges and other giftes which then were necessarie for the publique confirmation of the Gospell touching Christ Therefore after that the authority of the Gospell
as yet fresh and present For the remembrance of the death of Christ which we make in the Supper is farre more noble and holie then theirs whoe in some prophane banquet are mindfull of their companion when they drinke the wine that he gaue them For among these he that is absent worketh nothing but in this holie supper of the faithfull the Lorde is present and doth worke effectuallie by the spirit in the heartes of them as he whoe according to his promises is in the middest of them By these things it is most euident that in the holie supper we doe not take awaie our Lorde Christ from his Church nor denie that his bodie and bloode is there receiued to be our nourishment vnto life eternal but we together with our predecessours and the chiefe Prelates of our Religion did and as yet to this daie doe denie that the verie bodie of Christ is eaten carnallie or that it is present euerie where corporallie and after a naturall manner For we doe openlie confes according to the Scriptures and with al the holy Fathers that Iesus Christ our Lord left this world went to his Father and that he now sitteth at the right hande of his Father in heauenlie glorie from whence he shall neuer descend or be drawne downe into this earthlie and transitorie world For the true presence of Christ in the supper is heauenlie not earthlie or carnall Also we denie that the bread is turned into the bodie of Christ miraculously so that the bread should become the verybody of Christ naturallie and substantially yet after a spiritual manner To conclude we denie that the bodie of Christ is vnited with the signes by anie other then a mysticall meane whereof we haue spoken sufficientlie in the generall consideration of a sacrament Seeing therefore we haue expresselie saide and written with the holie Fathers Tertullian Hierome Ambrose and Augustine that the bread is a figure token and signe of the bodie of Christ and also that by bread and wine the bodie and blood of the Lord are signified This is it which we would make manifest to wit that the bread is not the verie bodie of the Lord but a token or a sacrament of his bodie And yet we doe not therefore speake these thinges as though we did simplie denie all kinde of the presence of Christ in the supper for that kinde of presence which now we haue confessed doth remaine true without anie preiudice to these kinde of speaches Morouer the word This in this sentence This is my bodie doth not onelie shew bread vnto our corpâ—rall eies but therewith also it sheweth the verie bodie 〈◊〉 Christ vnto the eies of our minde Also we confesse that this vse of the supper is so holy aâ—â— profitable that whosoeuer shall worthelie that is with â— true faith eate of this bread and drinke of this cuppe of thâ— Lorde he doth receiue heauenlie giftes from the Lord 〈◊〉 Whosoeuer shall eate of this breade and drinke of this cuppe â—â—worthelie that is without faith by which alone we are made partakers of the Lord and of saluation He doth 〈◊〉 and drinke iudgement vnto himselfe as Paull wrote to the Corinthians Wherefore we doe often put this diligentlie iâ—to the heades of our people that they take heede that none of them abuse the Lordes table but that euerie one examine himselfe and then eate of that breade and drinke of thâ—â— cuppe Also the Lords Supper is a badge vnto vs for as one lofe and one wine are made of manie graines and grapes so we being the wholl multitude of the faithfull are gathered together to be one bread and one bodie By this we testifie in an outward profession that we are redeemed by the bloode of Christ and made the members of Christ to whome we giue thankes in whome we are confederates and doe promise to performe mutuall dueties one toward another OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of the Supper of the Lorde WE confesse that the Lord Iesus did institute his holie Supper that his holie passion might be remembred with thankesgiuing his death declared and Christian charitie and vnitie with true faith testified And as iâ— Baptisme wherin the washing away of our sins is offered by the Minister of the Church and yet is wrought onelie by the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost true water remaineth so also in the Supper of the Lord wherein together with the breade and wine of the Lord the true bodie and the true blood of Christ is offered by the Minister of the Church breade and wine remaineth Moreouer we doe firmelie beleeue that Christ himselfe is the meate of faithfull soules vnto life eternall and that our soules by faith in Christ crucified are fedde and moistned with the flesh and bloode of Christ so that we being members of his bodie as of our onelie head doe liue in him and he in vs wherein at the last daie through him and in him we shall rise againe to eternall ioye and blessednes And in the marginall note vpon these wordes Our soules For it is a spirituall meate and therefore it is receiued of a faithfull soule that is the soules are made full strong mightie peaceable quiet merie and liuelie to all thinges as the bodie is by the corporall meate Also vpon those wordes The members of the heade And so man is made a spirituall member of the bodie of Christ And in the margent vpon these wordes To be present to wit Sacramentallie and by a rememberance of faith which lifteth vp a mans minde to heauen and doth not pull downe Christ according to his humanitie from the right hande of God Now we doe not include into the bread and drinke of the Lord the natural true and substantial body of Christ which was borne of the pure Virgine Mary suffered for vs ascended into heauen Therefore we doe neither worship Christ in the signes of bread and wine which we doe commonlie call the Sacraments of the bodie and bloode of Christ but in heauen at the right hand of god the Father from whence he shall come to iudge the quicke and the deade OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF BOHEMIA Of the holie Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 13. IN the thirteenth place we teach touching the Supper of the Lord instituted in the new Testament that we must beleeue with the heart and professe with the mouth that it is a Sacrament instituted of Christ our Lord in his last Supper and that in expresse forme of wordes that is that concerning breade and wine he hath pronounced thaâ— they be his bodie and his bloode and that they were deliuered to his Apostles and so in like sort to the whol vniuersall Church for a monument of his death and that all men should lawfullie vse the participation thereof euen to the ende of the worlde Of this Sacrament the Euangelists doe write and especiallie Saint Paull whose wordes euen tâ— this daie are thus read in the
yea the wholl institution hereof appointed by Christ For which cause the Ministers of our Churches doe admitte none to this Sacrament neither giue it vnto anie but to such as are noted to come vnto it seriouslie and doe so much as in them lyeth prepare them-selues hereunto after such a manner as becommeth Christian godlines Now when the congregation doth come together to celebrate the vse of the Lordes Supper and be partakers therof then according to the example of the primitiue Church our ministers doe teach in their holie Sermons concerning Christ and concerning the grace which through him and in him is giuen to sinners and especiallie concerning his death the shedding of his blood and the redemption and saluation purchased thereby After that the wholl Church doth ioyne together in faithfull prayers vnto God to obtaine this that they may indeed vse this Sacrament worthelie Moreouer in the next place absolution from sinnes is lawfullie administred the wordes of the institution are rehearsed and the people by exhortation is stirred vp to a reuerent consideration of this mysterie and to a cheerefull and serious contemplation of the benefits of God the sacrament is reuerentlie with al godlines distributed and the people of the faithfull most commonlie falling downe on their knees doe receiue this sacrament with thanksgiuing with gladnes with singing of hymnes or holie songes and they shew forth the death of the Lord and admonish themselues of all his benefits to the confirmation of their faith in a true communion with Christ and his bodie And all this we do according to the meaning of those things which are commaunded in the holie Scripture especiallie according to the saying of Christ Do this in remembrance of me and Paul saith So often as ye shall eat of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall shew forth the death of the Lord till he come OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE affirme that the holie Supper of the Lorde to wit the other Sacrament is a witnes to vs of 〈◊〉 vniting with our Lorde Iesus Christ because that he is not onelie once deade and raised vp againe from the deade for vs but also he doth in deede feede vs and nourish 〈◊〉 with his flesh and bloode that we beeing made one wiâ—â— him maie haue our life common with him For although he be now in heauen and shall remaine there till 〈◊〉 come to iudge the worlde yet we beleeue that by the secret and incomprehensible vertue of his Spirit he doâ—â— nourish and quicken vs with the substance of his bodie and blood being apprehended by faith But we saie that this is done spirituallie not that we maie counterfeit an imagination or thought in steade of the efficacie and truth but rather because this mysterie of our vnion with Christ is so high a thing that it surmounteth all our senses yea and the wholl order of nature to conclude because that it being diuine and heauenlie cannot be perceiued nor apprehended but by faith We beleeue as was saide before that as well in the Supper as in Baptisme God doth in deed that is truelie and effectuallie giue whatsoeuer he doth there sacramentallie represent and therefore with the signes we ioyne the true profession and fruition of that thing which is there offered vnto vs Therefore we affirme that they which do bring pure faith as it were a certaine vessell vnto the holie supper of the Lord doe indeed receiue that which there the signes doe witnes namelie that the bodie and blood of Iesus Christ are no lesse the meate and drinke of the soule then bread and wine are the meate of the bodie Also out of the 38. Art a litle after the beginning And also that that bread and wine which is giuen vs in the supper is indeed made vnto vs spirituall nourishment in as much as they doe offer vnto our eies to beholde that the flesh of Christ is oâ—â— meat and that his bloode is our drinke Therefore we reiect all those fantasticall heades which doe refuse these signes and tokens seeing that Christ our Lorde hath saide This is my bodie and This cuppe is my blood OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE saie that Eucharistia that is to saie the Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament that is an euident Representation of the bodie and blood of Christ wherein is set as it were before our eies the death of Christ and his Resurrection and whatsoeuer he did whilest he was in his Mortall Bodie to the ende we maie giue him thankes for his death and for our deliuerance and that by the often receiuing of this Sacrament we maie dailie renew the remembrance thereof to the intent we being fedde with the bodie and blood of Christ maie be brought into the hope of the Resurrection and of euerlasting life and maie moste assuredlie beleeue that as our bodies be fedde with bread and wine so our soules be fedde with the bodie and blood of Christ To this Banquet we thinke the people of God ought to be earnestlie bidden that they maie all communicate among themselues and openlie declare and testifie both the godlie societie which is among them and also the hope which they haue in Christ Iesu For this cause if there had beene anie which would be but a looker on and abstaine from the holie Communion him did the olde Fathers and Bishops of Rome in the primitiue Church before priuate Masse came vp excommunicate as a wicked person and as a Pagane Neither was there anie 〈◊〉 at that time which did communicate alone whiles other looked on For so did Calixtus in times past decree That after the consecration was finished all should communicate except 〈◊〉 had rather stande without the Church doores For thâ—â— saith â—e did the Apostles appoint and the same the holie Church of Rome kâ—epâ—â—h still Moreouer when the people 〈◊〉 to â—he holie Communion the Sacrament ought to be giuen them in both kindes for so both Christ hath commaunded and the Apostles in euerie place haue ordeined and all the auncient Fathers and Catholique Byshops haue followed the same And who so doth contrarie to this he as Gelasius saith committeth Sacrilege And therefore we saie that our aduersaries at this daie who hauing violentlie thrust out and quite forbidden the holie Communion doe without the worde of God without the authoritie of anie auncient Councell without anie Catholique Father without any example of the primitiue Church yea and without reason also defend and maintaine their priuate Masses and the mangling of the Sacraments and doe this not onelie against the plaine expresse commaundement of Christ but also against all antiquitie doe wickedlie therein and are verie Churchrobbers We affirme that the bread and wine are the holie and heauenlie mysteries of the bodie and blood of Christ and that by them Christ himselfe being the true bread of eternall life is so presentlie giuen vnto vs as that by
blood of the Lord. And in the 10. coÌ„maundements it is written He that abuseth Gods holie name shall not escape vnpunished As therefore the worlde hath oft heretofore beene iustlie punished for â—dolatrie so doubtles this shameles profaniâ—â— of Masses wil be fearefully reuenged with greeuous plagues And it maie well be that the Church in these latter times iâ— punished with blindenes discord and warres and manie other plagues chiefelie for this one cause And yet these oâ—â— and grosse abuses haue the Bishoppes whoe cannot be ignorant of them not onelie borne with all but also smothâ—â— laughed at them And now all to late they beginne to complaine forsooth of the calamitie of the Church when as 〈◊〉 other thing hath beene the occasion of the broiles of these times but the abuses themselues which were now become too open and euident that modest men coulde no longer beare them I would to God that the Bishoppes had as by their office they might haue long before this brideled restrained the couetousnes or impudencie whether of Monks or of some others whoe chaunging the manner of the olde Church haue made the Masse a monie matter But it shall not be amisse now to shew whence these abuses did spring at the first There is an opinion spread abroad in the Church that the Supper of the Lord is a worke which being once done by the Priest deserueth remission of sinnes both of the fault and of the punishment not onelie for hiâ— that doeth it but also for others and that because of the worke done although it be done without anie good intent of the doer Likewise that if it be applied in the behalfe of the dead it is satisfactorie that is it deserueth remission of the paines of purgatorie And in this meaning they take the worde Sacrifice when they call the 〈◊〉 a sacrifice namelie a worke that being done in the behalâ—e of some others doth merit for them both remission of the 〈◊〉 of the punishmentes and that because of the verie worke done euen without any good intent of him that 〈…〉 they meane that the Priest in the Masse doth offer a sacrifice for the quicke and the dead And after this perswasion was once receiued they taught men to seeke forgiuenes of sinnes and all good thinges yea that the dead were fâ—eed from punishmentes by the benefit of the Masse And it made no matter what kinde of men they were that sâ—â—ed the Masses for they taught that they were verie auaileable for others without any good motion of the vser Afterwarde a question arose whether one Masse said for many was as auaileable as seueral Masses for seueral persons And this disputation did augment the number of Masses and the gaine that came in by them out of measure But we dispute not not now of the gaine we onelie accuse the impietie of them For our Diuines doe prooue planlie that this opinion of the meriting applying of the Masse is both false and impious This is the state of this controuersie betweene vs and them And it is no hard matter for the godlie to iudge of this point if a man wil but weigh the arguments that folow First we haue prooued before that men doe obtaine remission of sinnes freelie by faith that is by sure trust to obtaine mercy for Christes sake It is then impossible for a man to obâ—aine remission of sinnes for another mans work and that without anie good motion that is without his owne faith This reason doth very euidentlie ouerthrowe that monstrous and impious opinion touching the merit and application of the Masse Secondly Christes passion was an oblation satisfaction not onelie for originall sinne but also for all other sinnes as it is written in the epistle to the Hebr. We are sanctified by the oblation of Christ once offered Againe By one oblation he hath made perfect for euer those that are sanctified To conclude a good part of the Epistle to the Heb. is spent in confirming this point that the onelie sacrifice of Christ did merit remission of sinnes or reconciliation for others Therfore saith he the Leuiticall sacrifices were oft times offered in one manner because they could not take awaie sinnes But Christ by his sacrifice hath 〈◊〉 once satisfied for the sinnes of all men This honour of Christs sacrifice must not be transferred from him to the worke of a Priest For he saith expresselie that by one oblation the Saints are made perfect Besides it is a wicked thing to place that trust in the work of a priest which should onelie leane and staie it selfe vpon the oblation and intercession of Christ the high Priest Thirdlie Christ in the institution of the Lordes supper doth not commaund the Priestes to offer for others either quick or dead vpon what ground then or authoritie was this worship ordeined in the Church as an offering for sins without anie commaundement of God But that is yet more grosse far from al reasoÌ„ that the masse should be applied to deliuer the soules of such as are dead For the masse was ordeined for a remembrance that is that such as receiued the supper of the Lord should stirre vp and confirme their faith and comfort their distressed consciences with the remembrance of Christes benefits Neither is the masse a satisfaction for the punishment but it was instituted for the remission of the fault to wit not that it should be a satisfaction for the fault but that it might be a sacrament by the vse whereof we might be put in minde of the benefit of Christ and the forgiuenes of the fault Seing therefore that the applying of the Supper of the Lord for the deliuerance of the dead is receiued without warrant of scripture yea quite contrarie to scripture it is to be condemned as a new and vngodlie worship or seruice Fourthlie a Ceremonie in the new couenant without faith meriteth nothing neither for him that vseth it nor for others For it is a dead worke according to the saying of Christ The true worshippers shall worship the father in spirit and trueth The same doth the 11. Chap. to the Heb. throughout prooue By faith Abell offered a better offering vnto God Also without faith it is impossible to please God Therfore the masse doth not merit remission of the fault or of the punishment euen for the verie workes sake performed This reason doth euidentlie ouerthrow the merit as they cal it which ariseth of the verie worke that is done Fiftlie the applying of the benefit of Christ is by a mans owne faith as Paull witnesseth Rom 3. Whome God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood this applying is made frelie And therefore it is not made by another mans work nor for another mans work For when we vse the sacrament this application is made by our owne work by our owne faith not by another mans work For surely if we could haue no remission but
part agree with the writinges of the Apostles and with the custome of the auncient Church euen almoste to Gregories time which thing being so the custome of our Churches is to be approoued not to be disalowed but our Aduersaries misliking our custome doe defend manie errours some more foule and grosse others coloured with new deceites Manie heretofore haue written that in the masse there is an oblation made for the quick and the dead and that it doth deserue remission of sinnes both for him that maketh it and for others euen for the workes sake And thus were most of them persuaded and as yet are like vnto the Pharisies and the heathen For after the same manner the Pharisies and the Heathen did dreame that they for the workes sake did deserue for them selues and for others remission of sinnes peace and manie other good thinges Or although those which were not so blinde did speake more modestlie and saide that they did deserue but not without the good intention of the sacrificer yet they imagined that those sacrifices were merits a raunsome By reason of this opinion there were a multitude of sacrifices and the craftie meanes of gaine were increased Such is the marchandise of Masses and the prophanation of the Lordes Supper almost throughout the wholl world But God will haue corrupt kindes of worship to be reprooued and abolished Therefore we 〈◊〉 â—implie and in deede propound the voice of God which doth condemne those errors and with all our heart we affirme before God and the wholl Church in heauen and in earth that there was one onelie sacrifice propitiatorie or whereby the wrath of the eternall Father against mankinde is pacified to wit the wholl obedience of the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who was crucified and raised vp againe This is that onelie Lambe which taketh awaie the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1. Of thâ—â— onelie sacrifice mention is made Heb. 10. By one onely sacrifice he made perfect for euer those that are sanctified And this sacrifice is applied to euerie one by their owne faith when they heare the Gospell and vse the sacraments as Paull saith Rom. 3. Whome God hath set forth to be are conciliation through faith in his blood And Habac. 2. The iust shall liue by his faith And 1. Pet. 1. Being sanctified in the spirit vnto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ Other sacraments in the old Testament were typicall wherof we shal speake more at large in their place they did not deserue anie remission of sinnes and all the righteousnes of holie men at all times were are and shall be sacrifices of praise which do not deserue remission either for them that did offer them or for others but they are seruices which euerie one ought to performe and are acceptable to God for the Mediatours and our high priest the Sonne of God his sake as it is said Heb. 13. By him we offer the sacrifice of praise alwaies to God That this is an vnchangeable and eternal truth it is most manifest And whereas certaine fragments which they call the Canons of the masse are alledged against this so cleare light of the trueth it is also manifest that the Greeke and Latine Canons are verie vnlike the one to the other and that the Greeke Canons do disagree among themselues in a most waightie matter and it appeareth that in the Latine Canon manie iagges peeces were by litle litle patched together of ignorant authors The auncient Church doth vse the names of Sacrifice and oblation but therby it vnderstandeth the whole action prayers a taking of it a remembrance faith a confession and thanksegiuing This wholl inward and outward action in euerie one that is turned to God and in the wholl Church is indeede a sacrifice of praise or thankesgiuing and a reasonable seruice And when the Lord saith Ioh. 4. The true worshippers shall worship the lord in spirit and in trueth he affirmeth that in the new testament outward sacrifices are not commaunded which of necessitie should be made although there were no motions of the holie ghost in the heart as in the law it was necessarie that the ceremonie of the Passe ouer should be kept But touching the supper of the Lord it is said 1. Cor. 11 Let euerie man examine him-selfe c. So the supper of thâ— Lord doth profit him that vseth it when as he bringeth with him repentance and faith and another mans work doth nothing at all profit him Furthermore concerning the dead it is manifest that all this shew is repugnant to the wordes of the institution of the Supper wherein it is said Take ye eat ye c. Doe ye this in remembrance of me What doth this apperteine to the dead or to those that be absent and yet in a great part of Europe manie masses are said for the dead also a great number not knowing what they do do read Masses for a reward But seing that all these things are manifestlie wicked to wit to offer as they speake to the end that they maie deserue for the quick and the dead or for a man to do he knoweth not what they do horriblie sinne that retaine and defend these mischieuous deeds And seeing that this ceremony is not to be taken for a sacrameÌ„t without the vse wherunto it was ordeined what manner of Idolworship is there vsed let godlie and learned men consider Also it is a manifest prophanation to carie about parte of the Supper of the Lord and to worship it where a parte is vtterlie transferred to an vse cleane contrarie to the first Institution whereas the text saith Take eat and this shew is but a thing deuised of late To conclude what be the manners of manie Priestes and Monks in all Europe which haue no regard of this saying 1. Cor. 11 Let euerie man examine him-selfe Also Whosoeuer taketh it vnworthelie shall be guiltie of the bodie and bloode of the Lord. Euerie man of him-selfe doth know these things Now although the chiefe Bishopes and hypocrites who seeke delusions to establish these euills doe scoffe at these complaintes yet it is most certaine that God is greeuouslie offended with these wicked deeds as he was angrie with the people of Israell for their prophanations of the sacrifices And we do see euident examples of wrath to wit the ruines of so many kingdomes the spoile and waste that the Turkes doe make in the worlde the confusions of opinions and many moste lamentable dissipations of Churches But O Sonne of God Lorde Iesus Christ which wast crucified and raised vp againe for vs thou which art the high priest of the Church with true sighes we beseech the that for thine and thy eternall Fathers glorie thou wouldest take awaie Idolls errours and abominations and as thou thy selfe didst praie Sanctifie vs with thy trueth and kindle the light of thy Gospell and true inuocation in the heartes of many and bowe our heartes to true obedience that
we may thankefullie praise thee in all eternitie The greatnes of our sinnes which the prophanation of the Supper of the Lorde these many yeares hath brought forth doth surpasse the eloquence of Angells and men We are herein the shorter seeing that no words can be deuised sufficient to set out the greatnes of this thing and in this great griefe we beseech the Sonne of God that he would amend these euills and also for a further declaration we offer our selfes to them that wil heare it But in this question we see that to be chieflie done which Salomon saith He that singeth songes to a wicked heart is like him that powreth vineger vpon nitre Our aduersaries know that these perswasions of their sacrifice are the sinewes of their power and riches therefore they will heare nothing that is said against it Some of them doe now learne craftelie to mitigate these things and therfore they say The oblation is not a merit but an application they deceiue in wordes and retaine still the same abuses But we saide before that euerie one doth by faith applie the sacrifice of Christ to himselfe both when he heareth the Gospell and then also when he vseth the Sacraments and it is written 1. Cor. 11. Let euerie man examine himselfe Therefore Paull doth not meane that the ceremonie doth profitte another that doth not vse it And the Sonne of God himselfe did offer vp himselfe going into the holie of holies that is into the secret counsell of the Diuinitie seeing the will of the eternall Father and bearing his great wrath and vnderstanding the causes of this wonderfull counsell these weightie things are meant when the text saith Heb. 9. He offered himselfe And when Esaie saith Cap. 53. He will make his soule an offering for sinne Now therefore what doe the Priestes meane who saie that they offer vp Christ and yet antiquitie neuer spake after this manner But they doe most grieuouslie accuse vs. They saie that we doe take awaie the continuall sacrifice as did Antiochus who wâ—â— a type of Antichrist We answered before that we doe reteine the wholl ceremonie of the Apostolike Church and this is the eontinuall sacrifice That the sincere doctrine of the Gospell should be heard that God should be truelie inuocated to conclude as the Lord saith Ioh. 4. It is to worship the Father in Spirit and trueth we doe also herein comprehende the true vse of the Sacraments Seeing that we retaine all these things faithfullie we doe with great reuerence reteine the continuall sacrifice they doe abolish it who many waies doe corrupt true inuocation and the verie Supper of the Lord who commaund vs to inuocate dead men who set out Masses to sale who boast that by their oblation they doe merit for others who doe mingle many mischieuous errours with the doctrine of Repentance and remission of sinnes who will men to doubt when they repent whether they be in fauour who defile the Church of God with filthie lustes and Idols These men be like vnto Antiochus and not we whoe endeuour to obeie the Sonne of God who saith Ioh. 4. If any man loueth me he will keepe my worâ—â— Of the vse of the wholl Sacrament LEt Sophistrie be remooued from the iudgements of the Church All men know that the Supper of the Lorde is so instituted that the wholl Sacrament may be giuen to the people as it is written Drinke ye all of this Also the custome of the auncient Church both Greeke and Latine is well knowne Therefore we must confesse that the forbidding of one part is an vniust thing It is greate iniurie to violate the lawfull Testaments of men Why then doe the Bishopes violate the Testament of the Sonne of God which he hath sealed vp with his owne bloode But it is to be lamented that certeine men should be so impudent as to feigne sophistrie against this so weightie an argument that they may establish their prohibition the refutation of whome the matter beeing so cleere and euident we doe omitte In an other place this Article is not distinguished from that which went before but is thus ioyned with it To conclude wee must also speake in few things of the vse of the wholl Sacrament Let sophistrie be remooued c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the Eucharist CHAP. 9. WE beleeue and confesse that the Eucharist for so it pleased our forefathers to call the Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament instituted of Christ himselfe and that the vse therof is commended to the church euen to the latter end of the world But because the substance is one thing and the vse thereof an other thing therefore we will speakâ— of these in order Touching the substance of the Eucharâ—â—â— we thus thinke and teach that the true bodie of Christ 〈◊〉 his true bloode is distributed in the Eucharist and we refute them that saie that the bread and wine of the Eucharist are signes of the body and blood of Christ beeing onelie absent Also we beleeue that the omnipotencie of Goâ— is so great that in the Eucharist he may either annihilateâ—â— substance of bread and wine or else change them into 〈◊〉 bodie and bloode of Christ but that God doth exercise 〈◊〉 his absolute omnipotencie in the Eucharist we haue no certeine worde of God for it and it is euident that the auncient Church was altogether ignorant of it For as in Ezech where it is said of the Citie of Hierusalem described on the out side of a wall This is Hierusalem it was not necessarie that the substance of the wall should be changed into the substance of the Citie of Hierusalem so when it is said of the bread This is my bodie it is not necessary that the substance 〈◊〉 bread should be changed into the the substance of the bodâ— of Christ but for the truth of the sacrament it is sufficient that the bodie of Christ is in deed present with the bread and in deede the verie necessitie of the trueth of the Sacrament doth seeme to require that true breade should remaine with the true presence of the bodie of 〈◊〉 For as to the trueth of the Sacrament of Baptisme it is necessarie that in the vse thereof there should be water and that true water should remaine so it is necessarie in the Lords Supper that there should be bread in the vse thereof and that true bread should remaine whereas if the substance of bread were changed we should haue no proofe of the trueth of the Sacrament Whereupon both Paull and also the auncient Ecclesiasticall writers doe call the bread of the Eucharist euen after conâ—ecration bread 1. Cor. 11. Letâ— man examine himselfe and so let him eate of that bread And Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke this cuppe of the Lord vnworthely c. And Augustine in his Sermon to young children saith That which yâ—u haue seene it iâ— the bread and the 〈◊〉 the which thing
both administer and receiue the diuine sacraments that is the holie Supper of Christ By these things which are thus in deede as we haue set them downe your sacred Maiestie O most gratious Emperour doth know how falselie our aduersaries doe boast that our men doe change the wordes of Christ and teare them in peeces by humane glosses and that in our Suppers nothing is administred but meree bread and meere wine and also that among vs the Supper of the Lord is contemned and reiected For our men doe verie carefullie teach and exhort that euerie man doe in a simple faith imbrace these wordes of the Lorde reiecting all deuises of men and false glosses and remoouing awaie all kinde of wauering doe wholly addict their minde to the true meaning thereof and to conclude doe oftentimes with as great reuerence as they may receiue the Sacraments to be the liuelie foode of their soules and to stirre vp in them a gratefull rememberance of so great a benefit the which thing also vseth now to be done among vs much more often and reuerentlie then heretofore was vsed Morouer our Preachers haue alwaies hitherto and at this daie do offer themselues with al modestie and trueth to render a reason of their faith and doctrine touching all those things which they beleeue and teach as wel about this Sacrament as about other things and that not onelie to your Sacred Maiestie but also to euerie one that shall demaunde it Of the Masse CHAP. 19. FVrthermore seeing that after this manner Christ hatâ— instituted his Supper which afterward beganne to be called the Masse to wit that therein the faithfull being fed with his bodie and bloode vnto life eternall should shew forth his death whereby they are redeemed our Preachers by this meane giuing thankes and also commending this saluation vnto others could not chuse but condemne it that these things were euerie where neglected And on the other side they which do celebrate the masses do presume to offer vp Christ vnto his Father for the quicke and the deade and they make the Masse to be such a worke as that by it alone almost the fauour of God and saluation is obteined howsoeuer they doe either beleeue or liue Whereupon that most shamefull twise thrise impious sale of this Sacrament hath crept in and thereby it is come to passe that nothing at this daie is more gainefull then the Masse Therefore they reiected priuate Masses because the Lorde did commende this Sacrament to his Disciples to be vsed in common Whereupon Paul commandeth the Corinthians when they are to celebrate the holie Supper to staie one for another and denieth that they doe celebrate the Lordes Supper when as euerie man taketh his owne Supper whilest they be eating Moreouer whereas they boast that they doe offer vp Christ in steade of a sacrifice they are therefore condemned of our men because that the Epistle to the Hebrewes doth plainlie witnes that as men doe once die so Christ was once offered that he might take awaie the sinnes of many and that he can no more be offered againe then he may die againe and therefore hauing offered one sacrifice for sinnes he sitteth for euer at right hand of God waiting for that which remaineth to wit that his enemies as it were a footestoole may be troden vnder his feete For with one oblation hath he consecrated for euer them that are sanctified And whereas they haue made the Masse to be a good worke whereby any thing may be obteined at Gods handes our Preachers haue taught that it is repugnant to that which the Scripture doth teach in euerie place that we are iustified and receiue the fauour of god by the spirit of Christ and by faith for which matter we alledged before manie testimonies out of the Scriptures So in that the death of the Lorde is not commended to the people in the Masse our Preachers haue shewed that it is contrarie to that that Christ commaunded to receiue these Sacraments in remembrance of himselfe and Paul that we might shew forth the death of Christ till he come And whereas many doe commonlie celebrate the Masses without all regard of godlines onelie for this cause that they may nourish their bodies our Preachers haue shewed that that is so execrable a thing before god that if the Masse of it self should nothing at al hinder godlines yet worthely by the commaundement of God it were to be abolished the which thing is euident euen out of Esay onely For our God is a Spirit and trueth therfore he cannot abide to be worshiped but in Spirit and trueth And how greeuous a thing this vnreasonable selling of the Sacraments is vnto the Lord our Preachers would haue men thereby to coniecture that Christ did so sharplie and altogether against his accustomed manner taking vnto himselfe an external kinde of reuengement cast out of the Temple those that bought solde wheras they might seme to exercise marchandize onely in this respect that they might further those sacrifices which were offered according to the law Therefore seeing that the â—iâ—e of the Masse which was wont to be celebrated is so manie waies contrarie to the Scripture of God as also it is in euerie respect diuers from that which the holie Fathers vsed it hath bene verie vehementlie condemned amongst vs out of the pulpit and by the worde of God it is made so detestable that manie of their owne accorde haue altogether forsaken it and elsewhere by the authoritie of the Magastrate it is abrogated The which thing we haue not taken vpon vs for anie other cause then for that throughout the whol Scripture the Spirit of God doeth detest nothing so much neither commaund it so earnestlie to be taken awaie as a feigned and false worship of himselfe Now no man that hath anie sparke of religion in him can be ignorant what an inâ—uâ—â—able necessitie is laid vpon him that feareth God when as he is perswaded that God doth require a thing at his handes For anie man might easilie foresee how many would take it at our hands that we should chaunge aâ—y thing about the holie rite of the Masse neither were there anie which would not rather haue chosen in this point not onelie not to haue offended your sacred Maiestie but euen anie Prince of the lowest degre But when as herewithal they did not doubt but by that common rite of the Masse God was moste grieiouslie prouoked and that his glorie for the which we ought to spend our liues was darkened they could not but take it awaie lest that they also by winking at it should make themselues partners with them in diminishing the glorie of god Trulie if god is to be loued and worshipped aboue all godlie men must beare nothing lesse then that which he doth hate and detest And that this one cause did constraine vs to chaunge certaine things in these points we take him to witnes from whome no
doctrine or hath a tongue or hath reuelation or hath interpretation let all things be done vnto edifying Hierom vpon the Epist to the Eph. Cap. 5. saith Singing and making melody to the Lord in your heartes Let yong men heare these things let them heare whose office it is to sing in the Church that we must sing to God not with the voice but with the heart and that the throate and the iawes are not to be greased with some sweete liquore as they vse to doe that play in Tragedies c. Now that which was spoken touching the vse of a tongue that is commonlie knowne it must be vnderstoode nor onlie of the singing of Psalmes but also of all the partes of Ecclesiasticall ministerie For as Sermons and praiers are to be made in a well knowne tongue to the Church so also must the Sacramentes be dispensed in a speach that is knowne For although it be lawfull at some time to vse a strange tongue by reason of the learned yet the consent of the Catholique Church doth require this that the necessarie ministeries of the Church be executed in our countrie speache 1. Cor. 14. I had rather in the Church to speake fiue words with my vnderstanding that I mayalso instruct others then ten thousand wordes in a strange tongue Innocentius the third De offi Iud. Ord. C. Quoniam saith Because that in many partes within one Citie and Diocesse there be people of diuers languages mingled together hauing vnder one faith diuers rites and customes we doe â—â—reictlie commaund that the Bishops of such Cities or Diocesses doe prouide fit men who according to the diuersitie of ceremonies and language may execute among them the diuine dueties and minister the Ecclesiasticall Sacraments instructing them both by the worde and by their example Therefore they are to be said to doe godly and Catholiquelie who doe so appoint the dispensation of the Sacraments the singing of Psalmes and the reading of holy Scripture that the Church may vnderstand that which is said read or sung and the spirit may receiue fruit therby to comfort the minde to confirme the faith and to stirre vp loue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of the singing and praiers of Ecclesiasticall men CHAP. 21. ANd for that cause to wit that men should not wincke at that offending of God which might be committed vnder a colour of his seruice then which nothing can offend him more greeuouslie our Ministers haue condemned the most of those things which were vsed in the singings and praiers of Ecclesiasticall men For it is too too manifest that these haue degenerated from the first appointment vse of the Fathers For no man which vnderstandeth the writings of the auncient Fathers is ignorant of this that it was a custome among them wisely to rehearse also to expound a few Psalmes with some Chapter of the scripture whereas now adaies many Psalmes are chaunted for the most parte without vnderstanding and of the reading of the Scripture there be onelie the beginnings of Chapters left vnto vs and innumerable things are taken vp one after an other which serue rather for superstition then for godlines Therefore our ministers did first of all detest this that many things which were contrarie to the Scriptures are mingled with holie praiers and songs as that those things are attributed to Saints which are proper to Christ alone namelie to free vs from sinne and other discommodities and not so much to obteine as to giue vs the fauour of God and all kinde of good things Secondlie because they are increased so infinitely that they cannot be sung or rehearsed with an attentiue minde Now it is nothing but a mocking of God whatsoeuer we doe in his seruice without vnderstanding Lastlie because that these things also were made meritorious works to be sold for no smal price that we may say nothing hereof that against the expresse commanndement of the holy ghost al things are there said and sung in that tongue which not onely the people doth not vnderstand but many times also not they themselues which do liue of those kinds of singing and praiers THE SIXTEENTH SECTION OF HOLIE DAIES FASTES AND THE CHOISE OF MEATES AND OF THE VISITATION OF THE SICKE AND THE CARE THAT is to be had for the dead THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Holiedaies Fastes and choise of meates CHAP. 24. ALthough religion be not tied vnto time yet can it not be planted and exercised without a due diuiding allotting out of time vnto it Euery Church therfore doth choose vnto it selfe a certaine time for publique praiers and for preaching of the Gospell and for the celebration of the Sacramentes and it is not lawfull for euerie one to ouerthrowe this apointment of the Church at his owne pleasure For except some due time leasure were alotted to the outward exercise of religion out of doubt men would be quite drawne from it by their own affaires In regard hereof we see that in the auncient Churches there were not onelie certaine set howers in the weeke appointed for meetinges but that also euen the Lordes daie euer since the Apostles time was consecrated to the religious exercises and vnto a holie rest which also is now verie well obserued of our Churches for the worshippe of God and increase of charitie Yet herein we giue no place vnto the Iewish obseruation of the daie or to anie superstitions For we doe not account one day to be holier then an other nor thinke that resting of it selfe is liked of God Besides we do celebrate and keepe the Lords daie and not the Saboth and that with a free obseruation Moreouer if the Churches doe religiouslie celebrate the memorie of the Lordes natiuitie curcumcision passion and resurrection and of his ascension into heauen and sending the holie ghost vpon his disciples according to christian libertie we doe verie well allow of it But as for festiual daies ordeined to men or the saintes departed we cannot alow of them For indeede such feastes must be referred to the first table of the lawe and be long peculiarlie vnto God To conclude these festiuall daies which are appointed to saints and abrogated of vs haue in them many grosse things vnprofitable and not to be tolerated In the meanetime we confesse that the remembrance of saintes in due time and place may be to good vse and profit commended vnto the people in sermons and the holie examples of holie men set before their eies to be imitated of all Now the more sharpelie that the Church of Christ doeth accuse surfeting drunkennes al kinde of Iustes andintemperancie so much the more earnestlie it doth commend vnto vs Christian fasting For fasting is nothing els but an abstaining and temperancie of the godlie and a watching and chastising of our flesh taken vp for the present necessitie whereby we are humbled before God and withdrawe from the flesh those thinges whereby it is cherished to the eâ—de it
Purgatorie it is flat contrarie to the Christian faith I beleeue the remission of sinnes and life euerlasting and to the absolute purgation of sinnes made by Christ and to these sayings of Christ our Lord Verilie verilie I saie vnto you he that heareth my word and beleeueth in him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come vnto condemnation but hath passed from death vnto life Againe He that is washed needeth not saue to wash his feete but is cleane euerie whitte and ye are cleane Now that which is recorded of the spirits or soules of the dead sometime appearing to them that are aliue and crauing certaine duties of them whereby they maie be set free we count those apparitions among the delusions crafts and deceits of the deuill who as he can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light so he laboureth tooth and naile either to ouerthrow the true faith or else to call it into doubt The Lord in the olde Testament forbad to enquire the truth of the dead and to haue any thing to do with Spirits And to the glutton being bound in torments as the trueth of the gospell doeth declare is denied anie returne to his brethren The Lord by his worde pronouncing and saying They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them if they heave not Moses and the Prophets neither will they beleeue if one shall arise from the dead OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASIL THe Church of Christ doth herein labour all that she can to keepe the bondes of peace and loue in vnitie Therefore she doth by no meanes communicate with sectes and the rules of orders deuised to make a difference of daies meates apparell and ceremonies No man can prohibit that which Christ him selfe hath not prohibited For this cause we know that auricular confession holy daies dedicated to saints and such like thinges had there beginning of men and were not commaunded of God as on the other side we know that the mariage of ministers was not forbidden And againe No man can forbid those thinges which God hath permitted therefore we thinke that it is not by anie meanes forbidden to receiue meates with thankesgiuing OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Hitherto perteine first those thinges which are to be found in the 15. Chap. about the middest concerning the keeping of hole daies and fastes IN like sorte manie of the auncient ceremonies and such as were brought in by custome so neere as may be are reteined among vs euen at this daie of this sort be certein daies appointed for feastes and holie daies the mattens that is morning sermons euening assemblies the Lords daies which be holie daies and speciall feast daies added thereunto which are consecrated to the celebrating of the workes of Christ as to his natiuitie his Passion resurrection c. and such as be dedicated to the remembrance of holie men as of the Virgine Marie of the Apostles and of other Saints and chiefely of those saints of whome there is mention in the holy scriptures and all these thinges be done of vs that the word of God may be taught that God maie be worshiped and serued and that he may be glorified among vs. That which followeth and is to be referred to this place is taken out of the 17. Chap. IN like sort also our ministers as it is meete for christian men to do to the glory and praise of God do celebrate holie daies consecrated to the Virgine the remembrance of hiâ— do make and sing godly and christian songs of hir with pleasure both diligentlie and that they maie confirme them-selues rehearse those great thinges wherewith God hath adorned hir aboue al other women and they al reioyce one with another and shew them-selues moste thankfull for the saluation which is purchased to mankinde and with all Christian people they confesse professe that shee is happie and they praise God for all these things and so much as lieth in them they do faithfullie follow and imitate the holy life and good manners of that Virgin and they do indeed execute that which she commaundeth to them that ministred in the Marriage at Cana and doe alwaies desire to be in heauen with her And all these things they do according to the meaning of the holie scriptures And a litle after And thus do we teach that the Saints are truely worshipped when the people on certaine daies at a time appointed do come together to the seruice of God and do call to minde and meditate vpon the benefits of God which he hath bestowed vpon holie men and through them vpon his Church and therewithall doth admonish it selfe concerning their calling or place which they held their doctrine faith life and exercises of godlines and the last end of their life to the end that it maie be as it were built vp in the same trueth by the word of God and maie praise God and giue him thankes for those men and in their name and may sing profitable songs and such as are free from superstition and maie raise and stirre vp themselues to the like obedience imitation of their faith workes and deedes godlines holines and honestie and that they maie call vpon God that he would vouchsafe to giue vnto them to enioy their companie and fellowship as well here in the time of grace as hereafter in eternall glorie All which things are in few wordes comprehended in the epistle to the Hebrewes where it is said Remember them which haue the ouersight ouer you which haue declared vnto you the word of God whose faith follow considering what hath bene the end of their conuersation Of Fasting CHAP. 18. TOuching true and Christian fasting we teach that it is an outward work of faith comprehending in it worship which is done by exercising the bodie to abstinencie ioyning therewithal praiers and giuing of almes and that it is due to God alone and that among Christians according as their strength will suffer and their affaires and busines desire and permit at what time soeuer they vse it in anie societie either generall or particular it must be done without hypocrisie or superstition as the holie scriptures do witnes and Paull among other thinges doth thus write of it Let vs approoue our selues as the ministers of God by fasting c. And Christ saith Then they shall fast And againe Paull saith in another place That ye maie giue your selues to fasting praier Now fasting doth not consist in the choise of meat which a man vseth but in the moderate vse of meat and in exercising chastising and bringing vnder the vnrulie flesh before god and chiefelie the matter consisteth in the spirit and in the heart to wit how for what cause with what intent and purpose a man doth faste and how and by what meane the godlie maie exercise a wholsome and acceptable faste vnto God and on the other side to know
married men but as the Lord saith that it maie be receiued for the kingdome of heauen that is in such sort as he which for the gift spoken of before is fit to lead a single life As therefore by these things he may with lesse hindrance and more easily and readilie with great leasure and more commodiouslie imploy his labour to the saluation of the Church and holy assemblies euen so he may be a more conuenient minister then others of the same saluation which Christ hath purchased for him and whereof that he may be partaker by faith it is giuen him freelie of grace and wherein he doth keepe and vpholde him selfe seeing that it is certeine that by the state of marriage many lets manie cares and manie thinges whereby necessary quietnes is disturbed are cast in our way And this is it which Paul saith I would that you should be without such cares He that is vnmarried is careful for those things which pertein to the Lord how he may please the Lord. Also I think that this is good for the present necessitie Also to that which is seemlie to performe diligence by seruing the Lord without distraction And before we rehearsed the voice of the Lord who saith that there be some who for the kingdome of heauen do abstaine from marriage And holy Paull saith He that giueth not his virgine to be married doth the better For which cause it is taught that all they who of their owne accord do take and chuse vnto themselues this kinde of life ought carefully to haue regard hereunto that in such a life they may with a singular earnest endeauour exercise godlines and be holie as Paull commaundeth as well in body as in spirit and giue more light then others by the honestie of their actions by the laboures of such trades as beseeme a Christian profession by doing all that they can for the benefit of the Church and by yeelding their seruice to the sicke and to other needy members This gift and purpose of such which do thus in this matter consecrate themselues to God and such an exercise of their godlines is commended of our men and they do faithfully persuade men hereunto but they do persuade as we said and not compell the which thing Paull also doth who writeth thus Concerning Virgines I haue no commaundement of the â—â—rd but I deliuer my iudgement which haue receiued this mercie of the Lord that I maie be faithfull I thinke it good for a man to be such a one and he concludeth after this sort He is more happie in my iudgement if he remaine such a one that is vnmarried then if he marrie and I thinke that I haue the spirit of God In like sorte in comparison of others there be bountifull and peculiar promises and singular rewardes offered vnto those that keepe themselues single to wit that their worthie workes shall be recompensed with a great reward and that no man shall in vaine for sake anie thing as house father brother so also his wife c. as the Apostles did for the Lords cause Furthermore it is taught that they which haue receiued this gift of God and being throughly prooued and tried in this behalfe do of their own accord serue the Lord and the Church they are taught I saie together with other giftes to make great account of this gift and to keepe it diligentlie lest that by anie euill lustes or by anie allurements of occasions they do loose it Yet notwithstanding if anie good faithful and diligent man chaunce to be assaulted with such a tentation as to feare in himselfe the heat and wicked fact of luste then there is no snare laid for such a one neither is there anie daunger of entrapping his conscience but he that is in this case let him be put ouer to take counsell of the Elders and gouernours of the Church who haue the spirit of God that all may be done in the Church in order decentlie with honestie of the example and with the vsing of all due consideration Then verilie if vpon these thinges thus done he doth lawfullie chaunge his kinde of life he doth not sinne seeing that he obeyeth the counsell of the holie Ghost and the holie Church ought not for this cause to contemne him nor to make anie thing the lesse account of his ministerie Notwithstanding if for this cause he should be contemned which the Church can not do without sinne it were certeinly better for him by this meanes to preserue his soule although he should be one of the common sort of Christians onely then by persisting in his ministerie with sinne to loose and condemne it But although it seemeth to come neerer to the example of the Primitiue Church that worthie and honest maried men may be chosen to take the charge of soules in the Church theÌ„ to giue them leaue to change their kinde of life who before being vnmaried did labour diligently in the ministery of the Lord yet notwithstanding our men do not ground the worthines holines and vertue of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie no more then they doe of Christian saluation vpon either of these kindes to wit neither vpon the state of single life nor of wedlocke neither is there any other thing sought or looked for as it is before declared more then that onelie profit and opportunitie which falleth into a single life and is commended of the holie Ghost After these thinges they doe thus consequentlie teach touching wedlocke that such a condition of life though it haue many difficulties punishments and curses ioyned with it wherewith after the fall of man both mankinde and this order is opressed yet that it is in this wise holie and acceptable vnto God because that God himselfe did in the beginning ordaine it and afterward Christ our Lord did confeciate it and doth daily consecrate it in those that are his and that in such sort that their children also be holie and that moreouer God hath offered vnto it peculiarlie singular promises and blessings which are conteined in the Scriptures Thence therefore must al true Christians know that whosoeuer doe chuse this kinde of life so as it becommeth them and with an vpright purpose doe both giue them selues thereunto and be conuersant therein they doe not onelie not sinne but they doe and accomplish that which God would haue them to doe and that they lead such a kinde of life as God doth peculiarlie call some vnto and that they doe serue the selfe same Lord whome the vnmaried men doe serue THE FRENCH CONFESSION doth condemne Monasticall vowes and the forbidding of Mariage Artic. 24. which we haue inserted in the 16. Sect. OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION VVE saie that Matrimonie is holie and honorable in all sortes and states of persons as in the Patriarchs in the Prophets in the Apostles in the holy Martyrs in the Ministers of the Church and in Bishops and that it is an honest and lawfull thing as
especially according to that which the Lord commaundeth Giue vnto Cesar the things which are Cesars and vnto God the things which are Gods But if some should attempt to remooue any from this Christian and true opinion they ought to follow the example of the Apostles who with a bolde courage nothing at all daunted answered the Magistrate and counsell of Ierusalem in this manner We ought rather to obey God then men Whereof also is to be seene the iudgement of the olde fathers and of the Canon law where they thus write and these are the wordes of S. Ierome If the Lord or magistrate commaund those things that are not contrary to the holy scriptures let the seruant be subiect to the Lord but if 〈◊〉 anie thing contrarie let him rather obey the Lord of his pâ—â—rit then of his bodie And a litle after If it be good which the Emperor commaundeth do the will of him that commaundeth if it be euill answer we ought rather to obey God then men THE CONCLVSION ANd hetherto haue beene informed and shewed vnto your Maiestie in this writing the reasons causes of our faith and doctrine and Christian religion fuch doctrine as the ministers of our Churches all and singular euery one according to the gift of god graunted vnto him do with one consent of iudgement holde talke of and preach and do constantlie manteine and fight for the same not with the power of this world but by holy scriptures against those that impugne it or by teaching do spread abroade contrarie errors thereunto Neither yet without that modestie that becommeth the profession of Christians do they stubbournly rather then rigiouslie persist in this doctrine or haue at any time heretofore persisted but if anie thing be found herein not well taken by them and that by certeine grounds out of the word of god which ought to be the rule of iudgement vnto all men peaceablie and with a meeke spirit as it ought to be done be shewed vnto them they are readie and forward and thereunto as alwaies heretofore so now they offer themselues that after due consideration true knowledge of the trueth had they will most gladlie and thankfullie receiue that doctrine which shall haue better foundations and willinglie reforme whatsoeuer shall haue need to be amended Wherefore most excellent King and gratious Lord maie it please your Maiestie to examine this our confession and after diligent and due consideration had to waie and consider whether anie man worthelie and for iust cause may reiect and condemne this doctrine as not agreeable to the holie scripture nor Christian Verilie we are of opinion that if anie man presume to despise or condemne this doctrine he must of necessitie also condemne the holie scripture from whence it was taken and the auncient and true Christian Doctors with whome it agreeth and also the holie lie Church it selfe which from the beginning and that constantlie 〈◊〉 and doth teach And hereby your Maiesty may graciâ—â—slie perceiue and determine whether the complaints and accusations of our aduersaries and such as fauour not vs and our teachers be iust or noe Wherefore most humbly we pray that your sacred Maiestie will giue no place or credit to our aduersaries in those matters which diuers waies without anie ground they charge vs withall when as without all humanitie they accuse vs our ministers and preachers as if we had an other religion and taught an other doctrine then that which at this present we offer vnto your Maiestie or that we presume stubbournlie to take in hand or do attempt anie other thing against God and your Maiestie and contrarie to the institutions of this common wealth and to the publique law of the kingdome of Bohemia And your Maiestie may well call to your remembrance that we haue euerie waie and at all times behaued our selues obedientlie and peaceablie and in all things which may turne or belong to the preseruation of your Maiesties person and to the publique good and commoditie of the whol realme in al such things I say we haue indeauoured not to be behinde others and hereafter also we offer our selues most readie to perfourme the same according to our allegeance and duetie Neither do we think it onelie a point of vertue and to apperteine vnto honesty alone and the good estate of the common wealth to yeeld our selues subiect and faithfull to your maiesty for peace concord and the rewards of this life but much rather we acknowledge that it pleaseth God and that so is his will that euery one for conscience sake should be obedient to the Magistrate and should reuerence loue honour and highly esteem him euen as our teachers also do deale both with vs and with the people to perfourme this and oftentimes by teaching out of the word doe in force it vpon vs both Here we commend our selues vnto your Maiesty as to the fatherly and liberall tuition care and protection of our most gracious Lord and do most humbly beseech of your Maiesty that vnto these things which on the befalfe of Christian religion we haue tendred vnto your Maiestie we may receiue a courteous answer and such as God maie be pleased withall The almightie and euerlasting God graciouslie preserue your Maiestie in continuall health to the profit benefit and increase of his holie Christian Church Amen Prouerb 20. Mercie and trueth preserue the King for his throne is established with mercie OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that God would haue the world to be gouerned by lawes and by ciuill gouernmenr that there maiâ— be certaine bridles whereby the immoderate desires of the world maie be restrained and that therefore he appointed kingdomes common wealths and other kindes of principalitie whether they come by inheritance or otherwise And not that alone but also whatsoeuer perteineth to the state of righteousnes as they call it whereof he desireth to be acknowledged the author Therefore he hath also deliuered the sword into the hands of the Magistrates to wit that offences maie be repressed not onely those which are committed against the second table but also against the first Therefore because of the author of this order we must not onelie fuffer them to rule whome he hath set ouer vs but also giue vnto them all honour and reuerence as vnto his embassadours and ministers assigned of him to execute a lawfull and holie function Also Art 40. THerefore we affirme that we must obey the lawes and statutes that tribute must be paied and that we must patientlie endure the other burdens to conclude that we must willnglie suffer the yoke of subiection although the Magistrate be infidells so that the soueraigne gouernment of God do remaine wholl or entire and nothing diminished Therefore we detest all those which do reiect all kinde of dominion and bring in a communitie and confusion of goods and who to conclude do go about to ouerthrow al order of law OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA
aboue all to be honoured with high worshippe To wit with religious worship and such as properlie respecteth the conscience which is all wholie due to God alone as it is in plaine tearmes afterwades set downe lest anie man should thinke that that false and impious distinction of Latria dulia and hyperdulia if so be that it be referred to religious worshippe should here be confirmed For otherwise as for ciuill honour which is due to the higher powers and to some other for honestie and orders sake we are so farre from reiecting it that we teach that seeing it is commaunded of God it cannot be neglected of vs without some wounde of conscience Vpon the same SHe was made a deare companion of Christ by the holy Ghost through faith Vnderstand this of that peculiar grace mercie which was bestowed vpon Marie alone whereby she was made the Mother of God that bare him and was also indued with an excellent faith and not as though anie duties of the onely Mediatour Christ either of redemption or of intercession were to be attributed to her as afterwardes in plaine wordes is expresselie declared Vpon the same MVch lesse their images The meaning of this is that we are bounde to honour in the Lord both the saintes that are aliue and also the memory of them that are dead But to their images we are not to giue any shew of worship whether religious or ciuil for as much as that cannot be attempted without abominable superstition Vpon the Confession of Auspurge OFfer vp their praiers by the Sonne of God as in the ende of the praiers it is accustomed to be said Through Iesus Christ our Lorde c. These wordes doe not excuse the popish praiers vnto Saintes which they conclude with this tearme of wordes for that he speaketh here of godlie praiers vnto God and not of Idolatrous and superstitious praiers to saintes Vpon the Confession of Saxony THere is no dout but such as are in blisse praie for the Church c. Looke the first obseruation vpon this confession aboue in the 1. Section Vpon the same VVAsting Gods gifts in vaine Concerning wasting and losing of the spirit and of the gifts of the same looke the first obseruation vpon this confession in the 4. Section following IN THE 4. SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THey teach also that we must acknowledge our weakenes The termes of imbecillitie difficultie which this confession vseth in many places must be referred either to the regenerate in whom the spirit struggling with the flesh can not without a wonderful conflict get the vpper hand or else vnto that strife between reason the affections wherof the Philosophers speake in which not the spirit with the flesh for the spirit is through grace in the regenerate only but the reliques of iudgement conscience that is of the Image of God which for the moste parte are faultie doe striue with the will whollie corrupted according to the saying of the Poet I see the better and like it well but follow the worse c. Which thing is largely and plainlie set forth in the latter Confession of Heluetia Vpon the same IT could not rise againe or recouer that fall This is thus to be taken not as though the first grace doth finde vs only weake and feeble before regeneration whereas we are rather starke dead in our sinnes and therefore wee must be quickned by the first grace and after we be once quickned by the first be helped by the second following and confirmed and strengthned by the same continuing with vs to the end of our race Vpon the Confession of Belgia THerefore whatsoeuer things are taught as touching mans free will c. This generall worde Whatsoeuer wee take to appertaine to those things onely which either the Pelagians or Papists or any other haue taught touching this point contrarie to the authoritie of the Scripture Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THat which in this confession is saide touching the libertie of mans nature to performe a ciuill iustice and cited out of the 3. booke hypognosticon which is fathered vpon Augustine wee are taught it out of another place of the same Father namelie in his booke de gratia ad Valentinum Cap. 20. whose words are these The holie Scripture if it be well looked into doth shew that not onely the good willes of men which God maketh good of euill and hauing made them good doth guid them vnto good actions and to eternall lfie but also those which are for the preseruation of the creature in this life are so in gods power that he maketh them bend when he will and whether he will either to bestow benefits vpon some or to inflict punishments vpon others according as he doth appoint in his moste secret and yet without doubt moste iust iudgement Vpon the same THis spirituall iustice is wrought in vs when we are helped by the holie Ghost And a little after In these sure we had need to be guided helped of the holie Spirit according to that saying of Paull The Spirit helpeth our infirmities c. Vnderstand this not of anie naturall facultie which vnto anie good thing in deed is none at all but of the will regenerated which is verie weake except it be aided by another grace euen vnto the end And so also must it be vnderstood which is said a little after that The lawe of God can not be fullfilled by mans nature to wit though it be chaunged and renewed according as we haue declared in the former obseruations vpon the confession of Bohemia which we aduise you to looke ouer Vpon the same MAns nature can by it felfe performe c. By it selfe that is by it owne proper and inward motion yet so as the working and goodnes of God who vpholdeth the societie of men is not excluded which doth not indeed renew a man but preserueth that reason which is left in him though it be corrupt against the vnbridled affections and disperseth the darkenes of the minde lest it ouerspread the light that remaineth represseth the disorder of the affections lest they burst forth into act Vpon the Confession of Saxonie THat which is both here and elsewhere in this Confession and now and then in the Confession of Auspurge repeated touching the shaking of and losing the holie Spirit we take it thus that it is chiefly meant of the gifts which are bestowed euen vpon those also which pertaine nothing to the Church as in Socrates Aristides Cicero and some others there shined certaine sparkes of excellent vertues Secondlie of those gifts also which are bestowed vpon those that are so in the Church that yet they are not of the Church nor trulie regenerated by the Spirit of adoption as may be seene in the examples of Saull Iudas and such others For as concerning the spirit of sanctification which is onelie in those that are trulie regenerated
it is neuer taken wholly from them but onelie the force and working thereof for a time interrupted whilst lustes doe beare swaie in the heart euen as drunkennes doth not take awaie the minde it selfe but onlie the vse of the minde for a time Vpon the same NOR are sinnes against the conscience We take the meaning to be this That the elect are said to sinne not against their wholl conscience or so as sin raigneth in them but that albeit they often yeld and fall downe yet they rush not into sinnes with a full purpose and deliberation and that as yet the spirit though for a time it yeldeth to the flesh doth wrastle and striue in them till at length by power from aboue it getteth the vpper hand againe IN THE 6. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia THis Iesus Christ our Lorde is the onely and eternall Sauiour of mankinde yea of the wholl world This which is saide distinctlie of sauing the wholl world we take to be meant of the restoring of the world at the last wherein notwithstanding men must not harken to vaine speculations which are besides the word of God Vpon the former confession of Heluetia SImplie reiecting all mean Looke the 1. obseruation vpon this confession in the 2. Section where these verie same wordes are set downe Vpon the Confession of Bohemia COncerning Christ his presence c. Concerning the presence of Christ in his church euer since his ascension so to continue vntill his second comming we teach this in plaine and euident wordes And we doe not think that the brethren are of any other minde in this point Namely that the person of Christ may not be deuided but that both the substance of the natures and their essentiall proprieties ought euermore of necessitie to be kept and retained And therefore that Christ according to his deitie is trulie and essentiallie with vs in the earth as he is also in heauen not onlie as filling a place in which manner he is euerie where but also by his peculiar sauing vertue in respect whereof he is said not onlie to be but also to dwell in the Saints alone and in none else But according to the humane nature being aboue the heauens he is neither visiblie nor inuisiblie now in the earth but onlie hy his effectual working and moste mightie power when as the god head by meanes of the Communication of his humanitie with vs spirituallie by faith worketh that in the beleeuers which he worketh to their saluation Vpon the Confession of Belgia BVt two natures ioyned together in one person that is vnited hypostaticallie or per sonallie Vpon the Confession of Saxonie WEe doe not see as yet c. To wit plainelie and perfectlie Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge TO procure the eternall saluation of mankinde that is to bring to passe IN THE 7. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia THe wholl will of God c. Vnderstand as concerning those things which men are bound to performe to God and also to their neighbours Anie flesh that is anie man although he be regenerate The law of God to wit the morall law comprehended in the 10. Commaundements In the law to wit in the morall law The Scripture of the law to wit the ceremoniall law IN THE 8. SECTION Vpon the Cenfession of Bohemia MOreouer the penitent are taught Vnderstanstand those penitent whose sinnes are examined in the Ecclesiastical iudgement who are inioyned to giue a testimony of their repentance til the sentence of absolution be prounced yet so that euery Church may keep hir libertie both in this kinde of examination and also in the testimonie of repentance and in the administration of priuate absolution Vpon the same AN externall testimonie of their repentance Looke the obseruation that doth immediatlie go before this Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THey maie finde yea and it maie in deed be giuen to those which do truelie repent Vpon the same ANd that the Church That is the Presbyterie or the Colledge which doth represent the Church as Mat. 18. 17. Therfore this can not fitlie be vnderstood either of al kinde of sinners or els of priuate absolution but onelie of those which were first bound by the Presbyterie For certeinly the wholl assemblie of the Church can not be said to absolue the penitent which is a parte of the holie Ministerie as shall hereafter be made euident in the 11. Sect. but to gathertogether those who do satisfie it somuch as in it lieth to wit by the consent and approbation of it Vpon the same THat the calamities of this life may be asswaged by good works yet not so as though anie good workes did deserue this mitigation but it is of the meere mercie grace of God Vpon the same THey condemne the Anabaptister whoe denie that they who be once iustified can againe lose the Spirit of God c. We also doe condemne the Anabaptistes although we doe denie that they which are once iustified doe altogether lose the holie Ghost but yet not so as they doe denie it For they confound the holie Ghost not onelie with the spirit of the flesh but also with those Satanicall furies wherewith they be tossed Againe neither doe they know neither wil they know what faith is and who are in deede iustified But we doe teach that the holie Ghost is to be discerned by the worde of God that is by the Propheticall and Apostolical writings from the Spirit of darkenes although he doe transforme himselfe into an Angell of light And we distinguish the gifts of the holie Ghost which are without repentance to wit the Spirit of adoption an assured perswasion which is proper to the Elect and to those that are truely iustified from the temporall gifts of which sort is that counterfeit or resemblance of faith to wit atemporall faith Neither do we denie that the motions euen of those gifts which are without repentance are discontinued and somtimes allmost extinguished yet so that the verie true roote beeing once planted in those that be truelie iustified doth perseuere in them without repentance euen to the end Vpon the same THat priuate absolution is to be reteined in the Church c. but also to euerie one in particular c. How farre and vpon what condition priuate absolution is to be reteined in the Church we haue declared a litle before in the first obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia But here it is in deed a miracle to haue that applied to the vse of the keies which Christ spake of priuate admonition betweene priuate persons to wit Thou hast gained thy brother Vpon the same THose auncient customes were in time worne out of vse Be it that those painfull punishments and satisfactions which can not especially at these times be brought into vse againe but that they wil do more hurt then good be worne out of
the iudgeing of controuersies not any iudges whatsoeuer do take vnto them selues the name of the Church but that as the matter and importance of the cause doth require iudges lawfullie chosen whether more or fewer whether in an ordinarie assemblie of a particular Church or in a more generall meeting ordinarie or extraordinarie prouinciall or generall be appointed to iudge of the matter Secondlie that there be free obedience and free giuing of voices Thirdlie that all controuersies be determined out of the word of God alone yet so as the fathers iudgements be not condemned but laid to the onelie rule of Gods word according as they themselues would haue vs to do Now the Church is said to iudge of doctrine not that it is aboue the truth of the doctrine or that the doctrine is therfore true because the Church hath so iudged but in as much as the Church beeing taught and confirmed out of the word by the holie Ghost doth acknowledge and hold fast the true doctrine and teach men to holde it fast and condemneth and reiecteth and teacheth to reiect all other strange doctrines IN THE 11. SECTION Vpon the latter confession of Heluetia ANd such are found among vs c. To wit interpreters of the Scriptures that were indued with a speciall gift of the spirit thereunto For as touching the visions of Prophets and those extraordinarie motions and inspirations of the holie spirit this gift as also the gift of tongues and of healings being fitted for the confirmation of the church when it was beginning is now long since ceased after that the wholl Counsell of God touching our saluation was plainlie reuealed howbeit God yet can when he will raise it vp againe Vpon the same And were also Preachers of the Gospell Such as the Apostles did ioyne vnto themselues as helpers and sent them now to this place now to that and these also are no more in vse since the Churches were setled in good order Of which sort diuers are mentioned in the Acts and in the Epistles of the Apostles Vpon the same Bishops were the ouerseers and watchmen of the Church which did distribute c. Taking this name for those which in a more strict signification are called Deacons and are distinguished from them which attend vpon the preaching of the word Vpon the same Prouide thinges necessarie for it To wit spirituall things by teaching reproouing correcting instructing both all in generall and man by man particularlie yet tied to their speciall flocks and charges Vpon the same Now the power giuen to all the ministers To wit of the word that is the Pastours and Doctours whose diuerse functions are afterward more fullie set forth Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia BY the voice of God As namelie if at any time the lawfull ordinarie vocation being quite abolished as it hath fallen out vnder the Papacie God by his spirit hath extraordinarilie raised vp certein men Which thing when it appeareth by their fruits then the liking and approbation of the Church reformed being added thereunto they are confirmed in their calling For otherwise while the lawfull order of calling standeth in the Church no man may enter into the ministerie but by that dore Vpon the same By the laying on of hands of the Priest By Priest take that they meane him that is appointed out of the Colledge and companie of the Pastours for to set him that is lawfullie chosen as it were into the possession of his ministerie in the fight and presence of the wholl Church Now as touching the very rite of this ordination euerie Church hath it owne libertie so that both alike superstition and occasion of superstition be auoided Vpon the Confession of Bohemia BY laying on of handes Looke before the 2. obseruation vpon the former Confession of Heluetia and looke after in the 14. chap. of this same Confess and the 1. obser vpon this Confess in the 13. Sect. Vpon the same Hereof speaketh the Author of the Epistle to the Hebrues Yet not properlie for he disputeth of the Leuiticall Priesthood which was abrogated by Christ and not of the ministerie vnder Christ Vpon the same Are a long time c. Let the reader thus take these words not as though this same order were prescribed vnto all and singular Churches or were obserued of all seing we neither haue any commmaundement touching that matter neither can it euery where be performed But that this is verie carefullie to be looked vnto that none but he that is furnished with learning and an approoued integritie and vprightnes be aduanced to anie Ecclesiasticall functions Vpon the same And Sodomiticall life That is of an vncleane life giuen to riot and excesse as Ezech. cap. 16. ver 49. chargeth the inhabitants of Sodome Vpon the same Especiallie those c. Once againe this is to be taken as that wee must know that this law of working with their owne handes is not prescribed to the Churches Vpon the same Such as are to lay on handes Touching this riâ—e looke before in the 2. obseru vpon the former Confession of Heluetia Vpon the same To each seuerall Ecclesiasticall societies That is to Presbyteries or consistories which stand of Pastours and Elders and vnto whome properlie the dispensing and ordering of the Keies and Ecclesiasticall Censures doe belong As afterwarde is taught in the fift obseruation vpon the Confess of Auspurge Vpon the same That euery Christian so often as he needeth these Keyes c. ought to require them This is to be interpreted by those things which we spake of priuate absolution in the eight Section in the 1. obseruation vpon this Confession and the first vpon the Confession of Saxonie Vpon the same That the priestes ought not Whom they meane by the name of Priests it hath bin alreadie shewed before in the 2. obser vpon the former Confession of Heluetia shall straight after be repeated in the 3. obseruation vpon the English Confession in which signification it is henceforward to be taken in all the Confessions Vpon the English Confession ANd is Lucifer It is growne to a custome to call Satan Lucifer the Prince of Deuills vpon a place of Esaie misunderstood of some of the aunciet Fathers Vpon the same By open excommunication There is also a certaine kinde of excommunication which is not publique or open and is vsed onlie for a triall of repentance Againe this is so to be taken that as we haue oft before admonished all and singular Churches may keepe their holie libertie both in orâ—aining and putting in practise this manner of discipline So that there be good heed taken that the flock be not infected with a contagion of obstinacie and that the sacred mysteries be not cast to dogges and swine Vpon the same Vnto the vnbeleeuing a sauour of death This must be vnderstoode to be the accidentall and not the proper end of
the Ministerie of the Gospell arising not of the Gospell it selfe but of the contempt of the Gospell But this application of the similitude of the keies for the opening of all mens consciences which this Confession doth often vse seemeth to be somewhat farre from the meaning of Christ Vpon the same That the Priest in deede Touching the name of Priestes looke the 2. obseruation vpon the former Confession of Heluetia Againe it must be vnderstood that when the question is of Ecclesiasticall Censures the lawful intelligence of the Sâ—â—gniorie muste goe before the Priestes iudgeing That which is said touching power or authority must be vnderstood of ciuill power which Ecclesiastical functions haue not at all or else of the authority of making lawes to mens consciences which resteth whollie in Christ the onely lawgiuer according to whose prescript and appointment his ministers ought to iudge and determine in the Churches Vpon the same Yea and the Bishop of Rome a litle after except he go to worke By Bishop vnderstand not him that now sitting Pope at Rome is called of other and termeth himselfe vniuersall Bishop but such a Pastor as being lawfully called in the Church of Rome if there were anie true Church to be found did with his fellowe laborers discharge a Christian ministerie Vpon the Confession of Auspurge No more then doth the skill of Musick namely because it hath a diuerse scope not that there is no more affinite or agreement betweene the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and the ciuill gouernment then between a musition and a magistrate when as they do both tend directly vnto the selfe same onely though by means distinct and diuerse one from the other and also both the Ministers in matters ciuill be subiect to the Magistrate and the Magistrate in matters belonging to conscience is subiect to the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and one doth leane and stay it selfe vpon the other and one aid and succour the other Von the same The Magistrate is to defend not the minde but the bodies This also is to be vnderstood as that notwithstanding this the Magistrate is the keeper and defender of both tables of this lawe Vpon the same If so be the Bishops haue c. This do we also acknowledge to be most true but we saie that it was neither lawfull for the Princes to deriue this power vnto Bishoppes nor for the Bishops to take it when it was offered because the Lord hath so distinguished these two as he hath also seuered them the one from the other And the Apostle doth expresly forbid ministers to entangle themselues in the things of this life yea and the Apostles them selues did cast of euen the care of the almes from themselues vnto the Deacons that they might attend vpon the word and praiers Vpon the same To debarre the wicked c. To wit by the iudgement and verdict of the Presbyterie lawfullie gathered together and not by the will and determination of anie one man as was noted before in the third obseru vpon the English Confession Vpon the same The Churches must performe vnto them To wit to the Ministers of the word and to the Elders and not to such alone as now by the law of man carie the name of Bishops as proper and peculiar to themselues alone which is common to all Pastors equallie as Hierome can testifie Vpon the same If so be they haue anie other power c. they haue it by mans law It seemeth the band of marriage should be excepted the knowledge whereof by Gods law belongeth to the Pastors and namelie in this respect that it can not be iudged firme and sure or voide and frustrate but by the worde of God according to that That which God hath coupled let not man put asunder touching which point looke the 1. obseru vpon the former confession of Heluetia and the 2. vpon the Confess of Wirtemb in the 18. Section Vpon the same Christ Though Christ would also be the Minister of the circumcision yet we would not haue him raunged in the same order with others whether they be Prophets or Apostles Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge IF we speake of the Mediatour of praying Looke the 2. obseru vpon the Confession of Saxonie in the 1. Sect. Vpon the same That except a Priest be ordained To wit when question is of such Elders or Priests as did attend vpon the preaching of the word For there was also another fort of Elders whom the Apostle calleth gouernours 1. Cor 12. IN THE 12. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia THe thing signified is regeneration That is the bloode of Christ by vertue whereof we are regenerated washed from our sinnes For to speake properlie the thing signified by the water is the bloode and by sprinkling the washing from sinnes and regeneration is signified Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia THe thing it selfe is regeneration Looke the Obseruation that went next before vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia But the thinge is the communication of the bodie c. that is the bodie and blood of Christ communicated to vs spirituallie by faith to the remission of sinnes and to eternal life Vpon the declaration of the said former Confession of Heluetia Visiblie shew that is shew by setting forth visible signes Vpon the same The Minister doth conuert To wit as the instrumentall outward cause which the holie spirit vseth to work those things inwardlie which are preached to vs outwardlie Vpon the confession of Basill TO testifie our faith Hereunto adde also the other endes and effectes which are more fullie set forth in other confessions Vpon the confession of Bohemia EIther entirelie Entire that is lawfull libertie such as â—oth agree with Christ his institution Vpon the same They doe alwaies exercise their vertue This must warilie be vnderstood For properlie the sacramentes doe witnes seale or confirme no other thing but grace and saluation The condemnation of such as vse them vnworthelie doth not flow from anie vertue or power of the sacraments which doth auaile onelie to saluation but onelie from the fault of the vnworthe themselues whereby it commeth to passe and that by an accident that whilest they receiue the signes alone and that vnworthely they depriue themselues of the vertue of the sacramentes and yet for all that they cease not on gods behalfe to be perfect sacraments whether they be giuen to the worthie or to the vnworthie touching which point loke after in the 14. Section the 1. and 2. obseruations vpon the confession of Auspurge IN THE 13. SECTION Vpon the lattter Confession of Heluetia THat is the most perfect forme of Baptisme c. Vnderstand by forme the externall ceremonie whether it be of dipping or of sprinkeling Vpon the same We thinke them nothing necessarie c. Yea we haue vtterlie reiected some of them as meere superstitious some as beeing manifestlie brought
confession of Belgia AL the operations of the holie Ghost are hidden c. That is to saie both when the proper force of the holie spirit which is incomprehensible is regarded and seeing that his effectes doe exceed our senses Both which doe come to passe in these mysteries Vpon the same That which is eaten c. Namelie by faith as it is often iterated in this confession that is to saie that which is receiued spirituallie by the minde by beleeuing as the signe is eaten and dronken corporallie For the wordes eating and drinking can no otherwise be spoken of the minde and of faith which are the onelie instrumentes of receiuing the verie bodie and bloode of Christ then metaphoricallie or metonymicallie Vpon the same By the eating of his flesh and drinking of his bloode c. That is as hath beene said in the former obseruation by a spirituall participation the which sometimes by reason of the sacramentall receiuing and sometimes by reason of that spirituall life which Christ ingendereth in vs is metaphoricallie signified by the names of eating or drinking Vpon the same Although the sacramentes be ioyned to the thing c. Of the sacramentall vnion we haue spoken before in the second obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the confession of Auspurge THat the body and blood of Christ are there in deed and are distributed c. We also doe alowe of this namely that the word of God is not deceitfull and therefore as often as the holy signes are rightly giuen that is according to Christ his institution that then also the thing signified by the signe which is the verie bodie of Christ crucified for vs and the very blood of Christ shedd for vs is also giuen to be receiued But we affirme that the thing signified is no otherwise coupled with the signe then sacramentallie The trueth of which sacramental coniunction doth not consist in this that wheresoeuer the signe is there the thing represented by the signe should also be present but in this that that which God promiseth by the signe he also doth offer to be receiued Therefore we hold that the bodie of Christ is not really present in with or vnder the bread otherwise then after this sacramentall manner both because it is a true body being circumscribed in his local situation and also hath truly ascended from the earth aboue the heauens that be subiect to our sight and shall there remaine from whence he exerciseth a gouernment ouer al these beneath euen as he is man vntill he come truely from thence to iudge both quicke and dead Moreouer we doe also auouch that as the signes are offered to the bodie so the thinges signified are offered to the minde and therefore that the signes are receiued of euery one with the hand and mouth that come vnto the supper the which vnto some namely to the worthie receiuets do turne vnto saluation but vnto others that is the vnworthy communicants by reason of the profanation of the signes and contempt of the thing signified they doe turne to condemnation As for the things signified those we affirme to be truely and effectuallie apprehended onely of those that be indued with a right minde and a true faith and that alwaies vnto saluation whereunto the distance of place is no hinderance by reason of the vnspeakeable operation of the holie Ghost And yet not so as that the substances should be mingled betwixt themselues or cleaue together in any place for Christs flesh abideth in heauen and ours vpon the earth but that these things being mysticallie vnited which in true distance of situation are seperated we might draw from the flesh of Christ all gifts necessary for our saluation and especiallie that liuely iuise wherby we are nourished to eternall life Therefore whatsoeuer they pretend which are of the contrarie iudgement the controuersie is not either of the signe or of the thinges signified or of the truth of the sacraments or of the receiuing of them or of the effectes but of the onely definition of the sacramentall coniunction also of the manner of receiuing the thinges signified Both which we contend to be so interpreted by some out of the word of God that if their opinion be once graunted both the truth of Christes bodie his assention into heauen and his second comming is consequentlie ouerthrowne Looke the exposition of this article expressed in the diuers editions of the Auspurge confession though not after the same manner in the same words and for the full declaration therof look in the admonition lately set forth by our bretheren the Neustadians in the 5. chapter out of the which our agreement in this point of doctrine rightly declared doth appeere vpon the same Art 1. Of the abuses For the Masse is retained still amongst vs c. The Princes and Diuines in the assemblie at Newburdge testified in the yeare 1561. as is manifest by the decrees of that assemblie that they by the word Masse doe vnderstand the administration of the Supper and do from the bottome of their hearts detest the Romish Masse And although we doe abhorre all contentions about words and doe acknowledge that the worde Masse is not newlie sprong vp in the latine Church yet seeing that the originall of this tearme namely because almes were sent from the faithfull in their vsuall meetings at their loue feasts is long since abolished and seeing that this worde hath these many yeares broken out into great abhomination and so great that none so grosse or execrable was euer heard of wee doe not with out cause together with the thing abolish the name it selfe out of our Churches As for the holie liturgy there we think that it is most rightly celebrated where it is most simply most nearelie vnto the first institution obserued And seing it is manifest that the ceremonies in the Romane Liturgie are partlie in them selues vnprofitable partlie tending rather to an ambitious shew and pompe then to edification partlie ridiculous and partlie either in themselues superstitious or else readie to be turned into superstition Therfore the moste of them or in a manner all we haue in euery place vtterlie swept awaie Yet so as that the Church hath her liberty leftin things indifferent as it is meet and shall be declared in the 17. Section As for the speaking or singing of any thing in the publique Liturgie in such a tongue as is vnknowne to the common people vnlesse there be an interpreter the Apostle doth plainlie forbid it 1. Cor. 14. Vpon the same A Ceremonie in the new couenant without faith doth merit nothing c. No nor yet in the olde Testament yea neither any ceremonie nor faith it selfe doth merit anie thing but whereas the externall worke being performed with faith according to Gods commaundement is acceptable vnto him all that we teach out of Gods word to be of grace and not of debt Whereof looke the 8.